Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was already dark outside. Two boys were leaning onto the bridge's railing, looking over the San Fransokyo Institute of Technology campus. One of the boys, the younger one, about 14 years old, had a smug expression.

"I should be proud of myself because I'm finally using my gift for something important," he said, imitating the older one.

The older boy just laughed him off and responded by saying that he had had his fly down for the entire show. The younger boy exclaimed how "hilarious" that was and rested his head atop his hands.

He then glanced down, exclaimed, "What!?" and pulled his fly closed half-angrily. After which, he punched the older one on the arm playfully. The older one just laughed and exclaimed, "ow."

"Welcome to the nerd school, nerd," the older one said, looking down at his over-the-moon happy brother. He had the right to be delighted as he had just earned his way to the highly coveted technology college. And rightly so as his invention had been on another level.

The younger brother looked up at, the older one, trying to find the right words to convey what he wanted. "Hey, I, um...I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you. So, you know, thanks for not giving up on me."

Before the older brother could respond, they heard screams and alarm buzzers from the exhibition hall's direction. The older one started booking it towards the source of the chaos, his brother not far behind.

When the two brothers got to within sight of the building, they froze in their tracks. The entire building was on fire. No, that was an understatement. It was an inferno. Whoever was inside was most likely already beyond saving.

The older brother grabbed the hand of a coughing girl and asked if she was okay. "Yeah. I'm okay. But Professor Callaghan is still in there," the girl replied. The older of the brothers took running toward the burning building.

"Tadashi, no!" the younger brother yelled after his brother and grabbed his wrist.

"Please don't go. You'll burn alive in there," the younger brother pleaded with a weak voice, looking terrified even at the thought of it.

"Callaghan is in there. Someone has to help," Tadashi replied, looking directly into his brother's brown eyes. They were filled with fear, more intense than he had ever seen in them before.

Tadashi realized that it would break his brother's heart if he died, but on the other hand, he couldn't let his mentor die in the fire if there was even the slightest chance. Thus, he pried himself free of his brother, who was paralyzed from fear, or was his head doing something, he couldn't tell.

"Why hasn't the fire suppression system activated?" the younger boy thought. Had he not been in such distress, he would have found it weird that he knew that or was thinking about it in the first place. He closed his eyes to take a deep breath, and suddenly he felt something strange in his head.

Something was beeping in his head, but what. He felt how his brother yanked himself free and heard him start running away from him. This temporarily distracted him, but he was more intrigued by the noise in his head. Which was odd, considering that his brother was literally charging headfirst into an inferno.

He concentrated on the beeping again, and now he felt something ask, "Activate HEF fire suppression?" His mind subconsciously said yes. His mind received a response "Fire suppression activated." Now he dared to open his eyes, and to his amazement, the fire suppression had activated. "Did I do that?" he wondered. (A/N: I removed a section from here due to it not making a lot of sense and being a bit cringy.)

He looked at the sight for a moment. Then out of nowhere, he got a major headache. It felt worse than he had ever felt before. He cried out of pain and instinctively grabbed his forehead with both hands. All of that, from Tadashi shaking himself free of his grip to the fire suppression kicking in, had taken less than 10 seconds.

Tadashi had stopped at the doors due to the building suddenly filling with expanding foam. He heard his brother's cries and turned to look in his direction, where he was squeezing his forehead.

You're probably wondering why an exhibition hall would have high expansion foam fire suppression. Well, the building wasn't originally an exhibition hall. It used to be the area for SFIT Rocket Lab. The program was shut down after an incident leaving 15 students injured. The original fire suppression system was left installed when the building was converted because there was little to no reason to remove it.

On with the story

Tadashi now knew that his professor wouldn't burn to death now that the fire suppression was finally active. So, he ran over to his brother.

Tadashi asked his brother, who had curled into a tiny ball, what was going on, he didn't respond. From the way the young boy was acting, it was clear that he was in pain. As if on cue, the paramedics arrived. Tadashi waved them over.

One of the paramedics asked if they were alright. Tadashi replied that he was but that his brother was in pain for some reason. The other paramedic asked Tadashi if his brother had been in there, gesturing at the burning building.

Tadashi explained that his brother had been right here when he heard him scream out of pain. The paramedic then asked if Tadashi had been in the smoke.

Tadashi admitted that he had almost gone in to save his professor but had been stopped by the foam. He pointed at the foam visible through the glass doors. The paramedic pointed out that he was fortunate that it had stopped him. Tadashi lovered his head in shame, the reality of what he had almost done setting in.

While they were talking, the other paramedic was doing a check-up on Hiro. (A/N: We're ~970 1000 words in, and this is the first mention of Hiro by name.)

After he was done, the paramedic who had been checking Hiro said that he appeared to have a severe migraine. He then asked if Hiro had a history of them.

Tadashi thought about it for a moment, clicking his fingers when he finally remembered. "Now that I think about it, yes. It was when he was 3, and we were in a bad car accident with our parents. Both of them perished, but we were miraculously unharmed."

The paramedic cleared his throat, saying that Hiro could go home with Tadashi and for him to bring Hiro to the hospital if he got another unexplainable headache.

Tadashi acknowledged that he would. He then picked Hiro, who was still curled into a ball, up from the ground. He nuzzled closer as Tadashi carried him. Suddenly Tadashi remembered something, and he took his phone out of his pocket to call their aunt.

Their aunt, who was their only living relative, asked worriedly if Tadashi was alright as soon as the call connected. Tadashi replied that he was fine but that Hiro had a migraine similar to the one he had had when he had been little.

Their aunt sighed in relief and said that she was relieved that both were alive and that his friends were sick with worry.

Tadashi sighed, asking if his friends were at the café at the moment. Aunt Cass replied that they were still there. Tadashi said that they would be there in a moment but that he wasn't really in the mood to party. Their aunt replied that that was fine, guessing how Tadashi must have felt at the moment.

Tadashi started riding home on his scooter, unconscious Hiro on his lap. Soon they were at the café, above which they lived. When they got home, their aunt was waiting for them. She asked Tadashi to take good care of Hiro, giving him the pack of painkillers. His friends asked what was going on. Tadashi just replied that Hiro wasn’t doing too well and that he didn’t feel like partying.

When Tadashi got to their room, he lowered Hiro onto the bed next to the messy desk. He tucked him and placed one of the painkillers and a glass of water on the edge of Hiro’s desk so that he could take it when he woke up. After that was done, Tadashi headed to bed himself and fell asleep almost instantly.

Chapter Text

Tadashi was stirred from his sleep by the cries of pain emanating from his younger brother. He quickly got out of his bed and headed to where the sound was coming from. Tadashi saw Hiro holding onto his head and whimpering to himself.

He instructed Hiro to take the painkillers, but he didn’t react to his words at all. Tadashi assumed that Hiro was in so much pain that he couldn’t concentrate on anything. Thus he proceeded to give Hiro the medicine. It didn’t take long for the painkillers to take effect and for the poor kid to fall asleep again.

Hiro’s dream

He was happy, in a car with his family, traveling home. It was dark outside. Hiro passed the time by tracking the lights of oncoming vehicles with his eyes. They would show up and fly past them before new ones showed up. Suddenly, he saw a pair of headlights directly in front of them.

His parents screamed in fear, but it was too late. A collision would be inevitable. Hiro’s mind started racing, and suddenly the oncoming truck slowed down considerably, but not enough. Then…A Crash. Everything was quiet for a moment, then his head started hurting really severely. He cried out in agonizing pain, not understanding what had happened.

Back to reality

Tadashi was woken from his sleep for the second time that night by his bedside lamp. It was turning on and off repeatedly on its own. Suddenly, the bulb exploded, then he heard Hiro whine in pain. He got up and saw that Hiro had sat up on his bed and was breathing heavily.

Tadashi asked whether Hiro was okay, walking over to him and sitting down next to him. Hiro replied that he was okay but had had a nightmare about the accident, though his voice was shaky. Tadashi knew what Hiro referenced with the “accident,” having had nightmares of his own about it as well.

Tadashi comforted Hiro, reminding him of the fact that he was still there. He thought how lucky he was to be able to say that.

Tadashi then changed subjects, telling Hiro how his light had exploded. Hiro exclaimed that Tadashi was pulling his nose. Tadashi insisted that it really did happen, pulling Hiro off of his bed to see for himself. Hiro commented that it was very peculiar.

Tadashi then asked how Hiro’s head was doing, whether it was still hurting. Hiro replied that he was okay now. Tadashi inquired curiously if Hiro wanted to talk about what happened the previous day.

Hiro explained that he didn’t have much to tell other than that he thought he had somehow activated the fire suppression. Hiro added that he had been ecstatic for a moment while he watched the building fill with foam before he had gotten that headache.

But little did Hiro know; he had actually done something else as well aside from activating the fire suppression system.

Tadashi smiled gratefully at Hiro, saying that if he had done it, then he had saved him. Hiro tilted his head slightly and smiled in response. They both went back to sleep, and Hiro had yet another dream.

Hiro’s dream

He was sitting opposite of a big man, two bots between them. His Megabot and Little Yama. (A/N: Cue Bot-fight scene from the beginning of the movie 1:1, no changes, ends when Tadashi arrives.)

Back to the present

Tadashi was woken for the third time during the night. This time, however, the noise was coming from Hiro’s side of the room. There were sounds of metal hitting metal as if there was a bot-fight going on in the bedroom. He got up and was ready to give the boy an earful for waking him up for no reason.

He saw the bots going at each other, Hiro’s bot clearly winning. Then he saw that Hiro was out for the count. He was obviously not controlling neither of the bots. Their controllers were lying on the desk.

Tadashi tried to interpret what was happening, muttering to himself. Apparently, he did so a little louder than he had intended. The battle-bots froze in their tracks, and Hiro shot up from his bed wide-eyed, looking at confused Tadashi.

Hiro looked worriedly at Tadashi and asked what was going on. Tadashi took a moment to come up with the words, finally saying that Hiro’s bots had fought each other.

Hiro looked confusedly at the bots lying on the desk and exclaimed, “What? No way!”

Hiro dismissed Tadashi’s words, saying that that was impossible. He then doubted whether Tadashi was hallucinating due to not getting enough rest.

Tadashi agreed that maybe Hiro was right and headed back to bed. Hiro, on the other hand, was thinking that that needed investigating. However, he decided to leave it until tomorrow and went to sleep for a few more hours.

Chapter Text

The following day, both of the boys woke up when Tadashi’s alarm clock sounded, signaling that it was time to get going. Hiro just groaned and pulled the blanket tighter over his body, and started dosing off again. Tadashi, however, wanted Hiro to come down with him because his friends were eager to see how they were doing.

Thus, he grabbed Hiro’s blanket and yanked it from him. Hiro groaned again and buried his head under his pillow. Tadashi teased grumpy Hiro, saying that he would eat his gummy bears if he didn’t come down with him.

Hiro jumped out of bed, changed clothes, and exclaimed, “No, you won’t,” before running downstairs. Tadashi just laughed at Hiro’s sudden burst of energy. “Gummy bears are one hell of a motivator,” he thought.

Hiro had already dug into his massive pile of pancakes when Tadashi joined him downstairs. He was telling the nerd gang about the previous day. Suddenly he stopped grabbing his forehead in the process.

As he did so, the lights in the café flickered. Tadashi rushed to him as quickly as he could. Meanwhile, their friends were wondering what had happened. Tadashi knelt next to Hiro, asking what had happened.

Honey Lemon explained that Hiro had been telling them how he thought he had activated the fire suppression. Tadashi nodded, understanding the confusion. He added that weird things had happened throughout the night.

GoGo asked what kind of weird things. She had her signature “not interested” look. Tadashi then explained the most usual thing first of how Hiro had been in such pain that he had had to give him the medicine.

Hiro had no memory of such a thing happening. Thus he asked if Tadashi really did so.  Tadashi replied that he wouldn’t say that it had happened if it hadn’t, adding that he wouldn’t joke with Hiro’s wellbeing.

Tadashi then continued to the second one of how his light had flickered and then exploded. Wasabi gasped at the thought of glass shrapnel, the neat freak he was.

Tadashi added that Hiro had seen a nightmare. This elicited an exclamation of worry from Honey Lemon. Hiro told her not to worry, saying that he was fine.

Tadashi left the strangest thing last. He told his friends how Hiro’s battle-bots had fought each other even though Hiro had been asleep. Their friends’ mouths dropped open in shock. That was indeed bizarre.

Tadashi admitted to waking Hiro up by accident. Then looking at Hiro thoughtfully before saying that he hadn’t believed him in the slightest.

Hiro returned the look, saying that he didn’t deny that it hadn’t happened and that he just hadn’t wanted Tadashi to rack his head at that time. There was also another reason, but he wouldn’t tell Tadashi about that just yet.

Hiro gestured toward the staircase and excused himself, saying that he would go and rest for a moment due to the migraine totally draining him. He couldn’t resist the urge to jab at Tadashi. Thus he mentioned that Tadashi should tell their friends how he had almost been a total idiot the previous day.

Tadashi lowered his head in shame, knowing that he would have to explain his actions. And it wasn’t like he couldn’t slip from doing it, considering that Hiro could find out whether he had told them the truth.

Meanwhile with Hiro

When Hiro got upstairs, he took Megabot and placed it on the bed in front of himself. He focused on it and felt around in his mind for something out of the ordinary.

He soon found it and smiled. He heard a quiet but still audible hum coming from it. He let his mind follow the buzz, directing him toward Megabot.

All of a sudden, he felt the bot’s microprocessor patiently waiting for instructions. He also found out that he understood the circuitry in the bot in a totally different light. Sure, he did know how the bot was put together, but this was different, more like neural pathways than wires.

Hiro decided to try to make it move. He discovered that he was communicating with Megabot’s microprocessor in pure binary. To his amazement, Hiro understood the binary he was sending. After some trying, he managed to make Megabot stand up, but even that felt so exhausting. He could also feel a slight headache coming on.

Hiro wondered whether this was one of those “the more you use it, the easier it gets” things. He decided to try it again some other time.

Meanwhile with Tadashi

GoGo asked Tadashi what Hiro had meant with him being an idiot. Tadashi sighed, preparing for what was to come.

“I might have let my emotions do the decision-making yesterday,” Tadashi explained.

Honey lemon asked what he meant with that.

Tadashi hesitated a moment before answering that he had almost let his own life go.

Fred was totally shocked by this. “You almost killed yourself? How did it happen?” he asked.

“I guess I wanted to play the hero and save professor Callaghan from the fire,” Tadashi sighed, adding that he realized just how dumb he had been.

Wasabi asked how he was still in the land of the living. Tadashi explained that the foam had started just in time, preventing him from going in.

“We’re just glad that you’re both alive,” Aunt Cass said, coming over to fill their drinks.

Tadashi then said that she should head up and check up on how Hiro was doing. He got up and walked upstairs.

Tadashi popped his head into the room, interrupting Hiro’s thoughts.

He walked over and asked Hiro, who was sitting legs crossed on his bed, how he was holding up. Tadashi had to take a double-take. “Were his eyes faintly blue for a second?” he thought. He decided to drop it, assuming that it was just a reflection off of something.

Hiro replied that he was good, that he had a slight headache but nothing major. He then asked whether there was any news about the fire.

Tadashi confirmed that there, in fact, was news. Hiro asked whether it was good or bad news. Tadashi revealed that professor Callaghan had survived the fire and that somehow the Microbots had constructed a makeshift shelter against the foam.

Tadashi had expected Hiro to exclaim that that was impossible. Instead, he just stared at him wide-eyed, saying that they had to go there. That confused Tadashi to no end, thus he asked why.

Hiro said one word, “Microbots,” adding quietly that he wanted to try something out. Tadashi inquired what Hiro wanted to try out. Hiro just said that he would tell when he was sure of his theory.

Tadashi tried to protest, but Hiro didn’t listen, saying that they would go there and that that was final. As he said that, the lights flickered as if to prove his point. Tadashi found that peculiar. “Again? That’s the second time today that the lights have acted weird,” he thought.

Tadashi sighed and said that they’d go there. Hearing that lit Hiro’s face up, and he ran down the stairs and into the garage. When Tadashi reached the café, their friends asked him where Hiro was going in such a hurry.

Tadashi explained that Hiro wanted him to take him to the expo center, saying that it was something concerning Microbots. Wasabi offered to drive them there, saying that he was also a little bit curious about why Hiro wanted to go there so badly.

When Tadashi and Wasabi got to the garage, they saw Hiro waiting with an empty backpack. Tadashi explained that Wasabi would come also and that they’d go in his car. Hiro was a bit annoyed by this. Despite that, he still said that he was cool with it.

Chapter Text

When Hiro with his friends arrived at the expo hall. They noticed that the building had definitely burnt. However, it didn’t look to be at risk of collapsing, which was a good thing. (A/N: As if it could be a bad thing. Lol.) A police officer had been stationed at the doors.

When the three approached the entrance, the police officer asked who they were. Hiro introduced himself, saying that he was the inventor of the Microbots, which had assisted Professor Callaghan. Tadashi introduced himself next, saying that he was Hiro’s brother. Wasabi introduced himself last, saying that he was a student there and also Hiro’s friend.

The officer then questioned Hiro on what they were doing there. Hiro calmly explained that he came to investigate how the Microbots had done what they had, adding that he wanted to know if there were other neurotransmitters. “And…Um, I would really like to have my Microbots back.”

The officer hesitated for a moment before replying that it would be fine as long as they’d be careful and wouldn’t wreck the place. Hiro smiled widely and thanked her, reassuring her that they would be. Hiro then gave Tadashi the “you’re lucky” look. Tadashi frowned a bit at that.

When Hiro, Tadashi, and Wasabi entered the main exhibition hall, they noticed what could only be described as a last-minute solution. Three tables were turned on their side, forming three of the four sides to a square enclosure. A fourth table had been pushed to the side, presumably when the professor had been extracted from there. There were Microbots on the ground along the tables’ edges, which was a dead giveaway that they had been on the case.

Hiro then turned to investigate the rest of the room. He soon noticed the neurotransmitter on the edge of the stage, exactly where he had left it back then. To his great dismay, the path between where they were and where the transmitter was, was being blocked by debris originating from the various lighting rigs which had fallen down.

Tadashi followed Hiro, where he had stopped in front of the debris barricade. He sighed, “So close yet so far.” Hiro nodded in agreement but adding that at least they didn’t have to think about heat, unlike Professor Callaghan.

Wasabi both voiced the collective thought, “if it wasn’t Callaghan, then who? If he was here and the transmitter was there?” Hiro replied that he was trying to figure that out at the very moment, deciding that they would have to look at the security camera footage, assuming that it wouldn’t be entirely blacked out by the smoke.

Hiro voiced his conclusion, searching for a suitable camera. He soon found one, which pointed in precisely the correct direction. He then turned around and headed toward the security booth, which conveniently had its door open.

He sat down in front of the computer. It was locked, but when had a password stopped Hiro before? By the time the two others had followed him there, he was already searching through the footage.

“There!” Tadashi said when they saw the professor being cornered by flames. They could tell that he was in a panic. Who wouldn’t be in that situation? Suddenly the foam appeared, and the professor climbed onto a table to not be suffocated by it.

Then out of nowhere, the Microbots came and built him the shelter of tables. And like they had suspected, the neurotransmitter laid out of reach, unused. Hiro was lost in his thoughts. He was now confident that he had been behind all of that. Then it clicked.

In light of this revelation, Hiro reasoned that the migraine had been due to his usage of the Microbots remotely with no limits whatsoever.

Since Hiro was so deep in thought, Wasabi grew worried. Thus he asked, “You cool, little man?” That snapped Hiro out of it. Hiro replied that he was fine, suggesting that they just collect the Microbots and head home. Hiro left the room and headed back toward the neurotransmitter.

As mentioned before, the neurotransmitter was behind a wall of debris. Looking from this angle, Hiro noticed a small opening amongst the rubble, large enough he could crawl through.

Not long after, Hiro had his hands on the neurotransmitter. When he picked it up, he observed that familiar buzzing, but this time it was way more potent. This led him to conclude that being in physical contact made it less demanding. Hiro analyzed the transmitter’s circuitry. He found out that the transmitter worked, but crucially the neural interface had gone kaput. He decided to try to use it anyway.

Hiro put the transmitter onto his head and tried to move the Microbots…nothing, as expected. He then experimented a bit on how to form the connection. Soon he figured it out and created a link with the transmitter before trying again. This time they followed his orders effortlessly.

Hiro was amazed at the ease at which he was doing that. Compared to when he had tried to do it on Megabot remotely, the difference was like night and day.

Tadashi looked in awe as the Microbots whirred to life once more. He had expected them not to work, that something had broken in the fire. Tadashi’s thoughts stopped at their tracks when he looked at Hiro. His eyes had an electric blue glow.

Hiro picked himself up with the Microbots and carried himself to where Tadashi and Wasabi were staring at him. When he was within reach, Tadashi grabbed his shoulders and looked at him closely.

Hiro, totally oblivious to what was happening, asked Tadashi what was wrong. Tadashi replied concernedly that his eyes were blue. Hiro demanded Tadashi to take a picture because he wanted to see that as well.

Hiro let go of the link with the transmitter, which allowed his eyes to return to normal. Tadashi pointed this change out. Hiro muttered, “Interesting,” before asking to see the picture. Hiro sighed when he saw it, saying, “That’s a shame, really.” He added that he hadn’t even noticed it happening.

Wasabi, who had recovered from the shock, questioned Hiro on why it had happened. Hiro lied that he didn’t know, though he knew exactly what had caused it. He rolled the blame to the neurotransmitter, suspecting that it was damaged somehow. Technically this was true, though not for that reason.

Wasabi bought that, but Tadashi not so much. Hiro noticed that. Thus he walked over to him and whispered that he would tell him when they were on their own. Hiro even put some of his gummy bears as a bargain. Tadashi decided to go for it, knowing that there was obviously a lot at play if gummy bears were involved.

Hiro warned his companions that his eyes would probably turn blue again as he linked with the transmitter again. This time he didn’t have to guess around. Hiro then requested Tadashi to thank the police officer on his behalf since he didn’t want to show his blue eyes.

Obviously, Tadashi agreed. Thus Hiro collected the Microbots into a cube, much like he had done when he had presented them. Hiro pulled the hood of his hoodie up, and then they headed out and said thanks to the officer. Then there was the exciting part, how to fit the Microbots into Wasabi’s compact car.

Despite all efforts, they had to resort to Hiro, essentially pulling the Microbots along as they went. That worked reasonably well. Soon they were at the café once more. When they arrived, everyone bar Fred was still there.

GoGo asked how it had gone there. She looked at them questioningly. Wasabi explained that Hiro had been allowed to retrieve the Microbots and that they still didn’t know who had controlled the Microbots.

Tadashi then gestured toward Hiro, who had cyan-ish eyes since he was controlling the Microbots, and said, “But then this happened.” Everyone gasped when they noticed Hiro’s eyes. Honey lemon looked extremely worried, and she hurried over to him, asking if he was alright.

Hiro reassured her that he was fine, once again telling the half-truth about the transmitter causing it. To prove his point, he disconnected from the transmitter, letting the Microbots fall onto the floor. This allowed his eyes to shift back to their standard brown color.

Tadashi then said goodbyes to their friends. Hiro collected the Microbots and marched upstairs to their room, Tadashi close behind.

Tadashi decided to break the ice by asking the “gummy bear guy” what secrets he was hiding. Hiro had sat down on his bed, legs crossed. The neurotransmitter rested on his head, glowing dimly, as it did when in use. Hiro’s eyes were also cyan. Before Tadashi realized it, the Microbots had lifted him off the floor and plopped him against Hiro on the bed.

Chapter Text

Hiro cut his link with the transmitter and took it off. He asked Tadashi where they would start. Tadashi started by asking if the transmitter was truly broken or had Hiro come up with that on the spot. He had this “caught you red-handed” look on his face.

Hiro replied honestly that the transmitter was indeed broken but not the way he had implied. He explained that the neuro-pickup on it was totally busted, and thus it was totally useless to anyone but him. This caused Tadashi to have even more questions.

Tadashi asked why Hiro’s eyes had been cyan if it hadn’t been caused by the transmitter. Hiro replied that he had expected him to ask that, but he had no idea why it happened when he interfaced with devices. Hiro observed Tadashi guessing what his reaction would be.

Tadashi asked Hiro to define what he meant with “interfacing.” Hiro replied with a dictionary definition. That caused Tadashi to pout, saying that that wasn’t what he had meant. He clarified that he wanted to know what Hiro did when he interfaced with a device.

Hiro prefaced that it was a bit complicated thin to explain. He explained that every device had this hum and that he just followed its direction, that he can form this innate connection with it, adding that he could sense and influence what the device was doing.

He continued by saying that he could also communicate with the device’s processor in binary if it had one. Hiro dragged his hand through his hair in exasperation, exclaiming how difficult it was to explain in a way that an average person would understand.

Tadashi just stared at him like he had seen a ghost. After recovering from the initial shock, he asked, “What else?” though he wasn’t sure if he wanted to know.

Hiro replied that being in contact with the device made it less taxing by at least a few orders of magnitude, adding that that was why he had had that headache. That piqued Tadashi’s interest. He asked whether Hiro was implying that he had been behind the Microbots helping Professor Callaghan. His mind was blown, figuratively speaking.

Hiro confirmed that that was the only logical solution, acknowledging that it seemed crazy. Tadashi voiced his opinion of telling Professor Callaghan that Hiro had saved him, saying that the professor would probably appreciate that.

Hiro replied that he would definitely do so once he had gotten used to using his powers some more. He then remembered one additional detail. Hiro continued by saying that he could also reverse engineer electronics and electrical systems on the fly, offering his help if Tadashi needed any in that front.

Tadashi wondered out loud why Hiro would want to practice those things, asking rhetorically whether all of it was a “little weird.” Hiro explained enthusiastically that he willed to control the Microbots without the neurotransmitter, adding that it wasn’t weird and instead, it was “AWESOME.” He then lowered his voice and said that he would also like to avoid any future migraines. Tadashi was amused by Hiro’s enthusiasm. Thus he shook his head.

Tadashi collected his thoughts and summarized that Hiro could control most electronic devices with his mind, that he could converse with processors in binary, and that Hiro could also reverse engineer things effortlessly. He then asked if he had missed something.

Hiro didn’t respond. Instead, he took his phone out and connected with it. He started browsing it, though he didn’t need to touch the screen or even have the phone active. When Hiro’s eyes turned cyan, Tadashi asked what he was doing.

Hiro replied that he was browsing his contact list. Soon he found what he had been searching for and then video calling the contact. Tadashi’s phone started ringing. When he realized that Hiro was the one calling him, his jaw dropped. He answered it.

Tadashi heard Hiro’s thoughts congratulating him on getting things for the most part but adding that he was still finding new things out himself as well. Tadashi verified that Hiro could indeed see the screen even if it was off.

Hiro replied that he could, in fact, do that, adding that he could now read things even if he wasn’t willing to keep his eyes open. He then pointed out its utility in case of ever being in a tight situation, saying that it was “ultimate privacy.”

Hiro and Tadashi both jumped when they heard their aunt ask what they were doing up there. Then a few things happened in quick succession. First, Hiro disconnected from his phone, second Tadashi moved such that he was in front of Hiro, and third, their aunt entered the room.

Tadashi lied that they were talking about school things and what they’d do when they would share the lab. He glanced at Hiro to make sure that he was back to normal.

Aunt Cass laughed lightheartedly, asking what else she should have expected her college students to talk about. She added that lunch was ready. Hiro and Tadashi thanked her and said that they’d be down in a moment.

“Oh, my two college students talking school, what else should I have expected?” she asked, laughing lightheartedly. “Anyway, lunch is ready.” Their aunt nodded and headed back downstairs.

Hiro let out a sigh of relief he had been holding, pointing out that that had been close. Tadashi agreed to that, suggesting that they keep Hiro’s powers a secret from her for the time being. Hiro requested to also keep them a secret from their friends because he wasn’t comfortable with them, especially Fred knowing.

Tadashi teased Hiro by calling him “gummy bear guy,” though he did agree to not tell their friends. Hiro exclaimed Tadashi to stop that, then pushing him down on the bed. This initiated a round of bed wrestling, which Tadashi let Hiro win, the good brother he was. Once that had concluded, they headed down to eat lunch.

Chapter Text

Hiro headed straight for the garage workshop after he had eaten. Well, not literally, he did grab the neurotransmitter and a backpack full of Microbots from their room first.

Once there, he started tinkering with the neurotransmitter. More precisely, he was taking out the things that made the transmitter into a neuro-transmitter. The parts were bust anyway, and he didn’t need them, so he might as well make sure. Hiro wondered if it would still be appropriate to call it a “neuro”-transmitter after his modifications. After all, it would just be a transmitter then.

He had finished stripping the transmitter and was about to test if it still worked. Hiro had just formed a link with the transmitter, and he was about to command the Microbots when Tadashi showed up to see what he was working on. Tadashi asked Hiro what he was working on, seeing him with the neurotransmitter in hand and eyes cyan.

Hiro explained that he was about to test if the transmitter still worked after some modifications he had made to it. He nodded toward the pile of discarded electronic components on the workbench. Hiro then called the Microbots from the backpack and formed a heart out of them before commanding them back.

Tadashi noted that it seemed to work just fine as he observed the Microbots doing their thing. He then asked what kind of modifications Hiro had made. Hiro, with a mischievous grin, invited Tadashi to test for himself. Tadashi tried to protest that they were Hiro’s, but he shot that down by asking why he couldn’t let others use them. He then added that he doubted that Tadashi would be able to use it with his normal brain.

Now Tadashi got why Hiro insisted on him testing it. He called out Hiro’s scam, saying that he had no doubt made it such that only he could use the transmitter. Hiro pouted childishly and exclaimed that Tadashi had supposed to fall for it. Tadashi laughed at Hiro’s childish antics. After that was over, Tadashi asked what they would do next.

Hiro discarded the transmitter, placing it on the workbench. He then grabbed the backpack full of Microbots and dumped them onto the concrete floor. Hiro closed his eyes and concentrated on their hum. The Microbots felt totally different from any device he had been in connection with previously. The best way he could describe what he felt was a hivemind.

He cautiously tried to command the Microbots into the shape of a cube and succeeded without much trouble. He then formed them into a hand, still no issues. After that, he decided to wrap his head in the Microbots, creating a helmet of sorts. Hiro noted that he would have to fabricate some kind of visor to go with the rest.

He realized that technically he was in physical contact with the Microbots. Thus he dared to continue. He formed a glove out of them, then a chest piece, protective pants, and finally, after calling more bots from the pile, all at once. Tadashi looked perplexed as he looked Hiro cover himself in Microbots. He asked what Hiro was doing.

Hiro explained that since Tadashi was always so worried for his safety, he thought having his own body armor would ease his mind. Hiro had dubbed it “MicroArmor™.” Tadashi just stared at Hiro. He couldn’t even begin to imagine where Hiro pulled all of his crazy ideas from. He then asked why regular body armor wasn’t enough.

Hiro explained that it was heavy and bulky, it didn’t conform to Rule 456, and it wouldn’t fight back. He added that body armor wasn’t his invention. Tadashi couldn’t believe what he was hearing, thus shaking his head.

(A/N: Rule 456: “Hamada brothers’ projects have to be CRAZY AWESOME!” Source: Another BH6 fanfic: Rules of Being a Hamada Brother)

Hiro exclaimed that that was going to be fun after having transferred the Microbots to the backpack. He then picked one of them up at a moment’s thought. Hiro discovered that he had direct contact with all of them. He hesitantly told Tadashi that the Microbots behaved like an electronic hivemind.

Tadashi was stunned, exclaiming, “Unbelievable!” and saying frustratedly that Hiro was turning out more special by the day. He retorted that first Hiro had revealed to be a technopath, then that he had saved him from certain death, and finally that he had built a hivemind.

Hiro was worried. He wasn’t sure if Tadashi indeed was as frustrated as he seemed. Finally, he decided to ask Tadashi why he sounded like he was mad at him. Tadashi explained that he wasn’t mad at him, just that he wasn’t sure what to do with all of this new information.

Hiro exclaimed that he should never have told Tadashi anything regarding his unique powers. Hiro wasn’t sure if he felt sad or guilty. One thing was for sure, he couldn’t be in the same room with Tadashi right now. Thus, before Tadashi could get a word out, Hiro had stormed out of the room with the Microbots in tow.

Chapter Text

Hiro made his way inside and up to their room. Once there, he sealed the doorway with Microbots. He had one of them in his hands, letting his mind be absorbed by the hivemind.

He absent-mindedly ordered some of the Microbots to form a blanket around him, creating a cocoon of sorts. There he was, miserable, a freak of nature that even his brother didn’t want to have around.

He started to sob uncontrollably, the whole hivemind shivering in sync with them. Unbeknownst to him, the lights in the entire house were doing the same thing. Even if Hiro had known, he wouldn’t have cared since he was preoccupied with thinking about things like why he had to be like that and why Tadashi hated him, and if he was that different.

Meanwhile, Tadashi was recovering from the shock caused by Hiro’s explosive reaction. He hadn’t meant to sound so harsh, and he definitely hadn’t meant to upset Hiro, who meant everything to him. He knew there was only one thing that he could do in this situation. That was to apologize to Hiro and hope that he would forgive him.

Thus, he got out of the garage and entered the house. The lights were flickering. He was pretty sure of the reason, and it didn’t make him feel any better. When he reached the stairway to their Attic room, he found it sealed at the upper end by a black pulsating mass.

On closer inspection, the thing which was blocking his entry turned out to be comprised of Microbots. He heard faint sobs coming from the other side of the barricade. That broke his heart because he realized how much his words had hurt Hiro’s feelings. He noticed that the Microbots were pulsating in rhythm with Hiro’s sobs, which he found pretty strange.

Hiro was still sobbing uncontrollably when he felt something knock against the Microbot door. He found it weird that he could feel it, considering that he didn’t remember ever installing a tactile feedback function to the Microbots. However, the thought was quickly pushed out by more miserable ones. He heard Tadashi say something, but it was muffled by the bots enough to make it incomprehensible.

Tadashi was getting desperate because Hiro was either not hearing him or was ignoring him. He slammed his fist into the door in desperation. When he did that, he heard a cry of pain coming from inside the room along with more intense sobs. That worried Tadashi. He asked what was going on in the room. When he didn’t get a response, he started clawing at the black mass.

Tadashi stopped when he heard a bloodcurdling scream come through the door. Then all of a sudden, the Microbots grabbed his wrists, pulling him through the barrier. However, they did not let go of him after.

What he saw on the other side broke his heart. A black mass of Microbots had gathered on Hiro’s bed. He tried to approach it, but the Microbots didn’t let him within touching distance.

Tadashi worriedly asked why Hiro didn’t allow him any closer. Hiro weakly replied that he didn’t want him hurting him anymore. That confused Tadashi to no end, and he asked why Hiro would think such a thing. Hiro replied that he had already been slapped and scratched by him. Hiro added that there was no reason to believe that Tadashi would stop doing it.

Tadashi got a horrible tingling in his stomach. He asked whether Hiro meant that the Microbots could feel. Hiro sobbed that apparently, they did, adding that he hadn’t known either. Tadashi was now angry with himself. He had, in his desperation, hurt Hiro physically when he was already an emotional mess.

Tadashi apologized profusely, asking how he could have known that Hiro had such a deep connection with the Microbots. He pleaded that Hiro would allow him to comfort him. Hiro didn’t respond, but Tadashi could feel the Microbots release him. Thus he moved over and sat on the edge of Hiro’s bed.

Tadashi positioned his hand where he assumed Hiro’s shoulder to be and asked if Hiro would show his face. Hiro didn’t make any move to open up. Instead, he closed even more. Tadashi was desperately trying to get through to Hiro. He asked why he was mad at him.

Hiro replied curtly that he hated him. That he hated him because he was a freak of nature and that Tadashi didn’t even appreciate that he had saved him from the fire. Hiro finished by saying that he should have never told Tadashi any of this, then this wouldn’t be an issue to begin with. Hiro started sobbing again after finishing. Tadashi was taken aback by what Hiro had said.

Tadashi desperately pleaded that Hiro would forgive him, saying that he didn’t hate him and that he meant everything to him. He added that he was really sorry for what he had said. Tadashi promised to do whatever Hiro asked if he just opened up.

Hiro considered this for a moment, then he moved the Microbots such that his face was visible. He had a mischievous grin on. Hiro asked if Tadashi truly meant what he had said. Tadashi nodded in confirmation. He would do anything to prevent Hiro from being moody.

Hiro pondered for a moment before setting his requests. The first thing was that Tadashi would buy him gummy bears for the next year, at least once a week. The second being that Tadashi would admit to being a dummy for not taking his feelings into consideration. The last thing was that Tadashi would have to help him with the prank on their friends.

Tadashi was shocked by what Hiro had requested, but then again, he had said “anything.” And he did deserve it, after all. Thus he said that he would do those things. Suddenly he was being hugged by Hiro while being assisted by the Microbots.

Hiro exclaimed that he loved him and squeezed tightly. Tadashi yelled, “Ow!” and asked Hiro to loosen his grip a bit. Hiro replied that Tadashi deserved it, though he still loosened the grip a tiny bit. Tadashi joined in that he also loved Hiro. They stayed like that for a moment before being brought down to earth by their aunt.

Chapter Text

Standing behind the Microbot barricade, Aunt Cass asked what Hiro and Tadashi were doing on the other side and why the door was barricaded. Tadashi looked questioningly at Hiro. Hiro nodded his response to the unspoken question.

Tadashi responded to Aunt Cass that they could tell her under three conditions. These were, one no freaking out, two no stress eating, and three no gossiping whatsoever. She agreed to the terms. Thus Hiro cleared the doorway, granting her entry.

Aunt Cass cooed when he noticed Hiro and Tadashi cuddling each other. Hiro asked her to sit on the swivel chair. She repeated once more her question. Hiro explained that Tadashi had upset him pretty severely. Hiro didn’t look in her direction to hide his eyes. Tadashi joined in, explaining that he had said something that he shouldn’t have.

Aunt Cass asked concernedly what Tadashi had said. Tadashi replied that he had snapped at Hiro because he had shared so many things about himself that he just got confused. He added that his tone was probably what caused Hiro to take it so negatively and that Hiro had voluntarily shared said secrets.

Aunt Cass asked what Hiro had revealed. She looked at Tadashi, intrigued, expecting him to spill the beans. Tadashi replied that they weren’t his secrets to share, adding that if Hiro couldn’t trust him, he would never share another secret with him. He concluded that if Hiro doesn’t want to share the secret, she would be left in the dark.

Before aunt Cass could respond, Microbots started gathering around Hiro in a formation previously dubbed “MicroArmor.” Hiro was sitting away from her to not show his eyes. Aunt Cass found this behavior troubling. She asked Hiro why he was covering himself with Microbots.

Hiro replied that he felt safer this way. Aunt Cass was stumped by this. She asked what Hiro was scared of. Hiro replied that he was scared of her reaction to what he was about to reveal. Aunt Cass reassured him that she wouldn’t bite whatever it was.

Hiro asked her to observe, having decided that nothing catastrophic would happen. He turned around and revealed his electric blue eyes. Aunt Cass gasped and covered his gaping mouth with her hand. After recovering a bit, she asked what happened to him.

Hiro smiled apologetically and replied that he had always been like that, but he had only discovered it on the day of the showcase. Aunt Cass asked why Hiro’s eyes were cyan when their color used to be brown.

Hiro decided to go straight to the point and drop the bombshell. He revealed that he can control electronics with his mind. He pointed out the lack of a neurotransmitter, shifting the Microbots such that his head was visible.

Aunt Cass was intrigued by this. She asked how Hiro was doing it. Hiro gave him a brief explanation of the hum things had. Suddenly he heard the hum, but this hum was different from the monotonous machine hums. No, this one felt alive. He stopped his explanation mid-way through, also dropping his link with the Microbots.

This caused a bit of worry in Tadashi due to Hiro’s reason to drop the Microbots so suddenly. Hiro didn’t notice that because he was chasing that lively hum. He grabbed hold of Tadashi’s hand, and the buzz got way more potent. “Wait? Is Tadashi humming?” he thought.

Hiro decided to try to initiate contact. He was baffled by what he felt; he felt Tadashi’s worry. Hiro wondered if he really was inside Tadashi’s mind. Hiro decided to test that by sending him a mental message asking if he could hear him.

Tadashi was looking at Hiro and pondering what had gotten into him when he heard Hiro’s words in his mind asking if he hears him. Tadashi was totally caught off guard by that. Thus he exclaimed, “Aargh.”

Hiro’s voice in his head continued by saying that he had taken the exclamation as a yes. His voice then instructed him to think of something in response. Tadashi furrowed his eyebrows and thought, “Unbelievable! Now you can read minds.” Hiro took everything out of Tadashi’s bafflement and snickered slightly. Aunt Cass, on the other hand, was super confused.

Hiro then closed the link and said that apparently, he could also read minds, literally. Aunt Cass didn’t believe her ears and said that Hiro must be joking. Tadashi piped in, saying that Hiro had, in fact, read his mind. Tadashi then added that Hiro could also send thoughts to him. He asked Hiro if he had gotten anything wrong. Hiro replied that he had gotten it mostly correct.

Tadashi looked at Hiro quizzically and said that he would like to know how Hiro could do it. Hiro shrugged his shoulders and said that since human brains work with electrical signals, he could pick up and manipulate them.

Hiro then remembered one of the main points why he wanted to tell Aunt Cass in the first place. He revealed that he had saved Tadashi and Professor Callaghan from going up in flames, saying that if it wasn’t for him, the whole expo hall would be in ruins, and Tadashi, as well as the professor, would be, well, dead.

Aunt Cass was totally surprised by it. Hiro explained that he faintly remembered something about activating fire suppression. Besides, that was the only way the Microbots were able to do what they had. Aunt Cass hugged Hiro tightly and exclaimed how proud of him she was. Hiro thanked her for the gesture.

Hiro and Tadashi spent the day playing games and whatever. Tomorrow they were going to visit the Callaghan family since the professor was now out of the hospital.

Chapter Text

Hiro and Tadashi were eating breakfast around 11 AM on a Wednesday morning. They were just listening absent-mindedly to the news. Then breaking news caught their attention.

Breaking News. A killer robot on the loose.

The image showed a robot stumbling along the streets as if it was fleeing from something. (A/N: Something akin to the robots from Season 2 Finale.)

The reporter reported that the robot was the invention of Professor Robert Callaghan’s daughter Abigail Callaghan, saying that it had been showcased at the SFIT showcase few days prior.

There was a photograph taken at the showcase on the screen. The reporter then clarified that neither the professor nor his daughter was suspected of anything.

Then a video recording of a police officer shouting, “we’re gonna die!” before running off.

The reporter then commented about how useless the police in this city was, saying that he wished that the city had their own marvel heroes.

Back to Hiro and Tadashi.

Hiro, along with Tadashi, was absolutely gobsmacked by what they had just heard. Then Hiro clenched his fists, and his demeanor overall changed. Tadashi noticed that, interpreting it as a sign of anger, though he had no clue what could have caused it.

He finally asked Hiro what the matter was. Hiro rhetorically asked if it wasn’t obvious, looking at him like it was a stupid question. Tadashi tried to logic his way through but ended up drawing blanks. After giving up, he begged Hiro to explain what he was missing.

Hiro then asked whether Tadashi had noticed how the robot had moved about as if it was on the run. Tadashi confirmed that he had. Hiro then argued that such action wouldn’t just happen on its own, that it had experienced something tragic. Tadashi nodded; Hiro’s explanation making sense to him.

Hiro then pointed out the strange correlation between the showcase fire and the robot being on the run, asking if it was a bit “suspect.” Now that Tadashi thought about it, and arrived at the same conclusion. He then requested Hiro to explain what that meant exactly.

Hiro took in a deep breath before continuing. He said that it meant that the fire wasn’t an accident. Tadashi raised an eyebrow, asking, “Do you mean that…” Hiro nodded and finished his sentence, “… it was arson? Yes.”

Tadashi was totally taken aback by this. He then realized something, Hiro hadn’t saved him and the professor from an accident. He had saved them from something much worse. Now Tadashi understood one reason why Hiro was mad. He had been incredibly close to death due to someone’s intentional actions.

Tadashi decided to verify if his reasoning had been sound enough. Thus he asked Hiro if he was mad at whoever had done it due to being so close to losing a brother. Hiro replied angrily that that was indeed the case, adding that he was still salty for the migraine he had had to endure.

Tadashi understood some of what Hiro was going through. Guessing where it was going next, thus he asked if Hiro wanted to get revenge on whoever it was. Hiro confirmed that he indeed did crave to have justice and that he really didn’t want to have a robot running loose on the city, causing havoc and potentially hurting someone.

Tadashi once again wasn’t sure if he wanted to believe what his ears were telling him. “Does Hiro really plan on going after it?” he wondered. He asked Hiro just that while giving him a disapproving look, one he usually gave Hiro when he caught him running off to illegal bot-fights.

Hiro didn’t respond, but Tadashi knew the answer from Hiro’s determined expression. He knew that Hiro would do it with or without him. Tadashi sighed, knowing that he had no options. If he helped Hiro, he could at least watch out for him.

He announced his decision to help him. Tadashi hadn’t expected quite the reaction from Hiro he got. Hiro thanked him brotherly while giving him a generous hug. Tadashi reminded himself that these were the moments he was living for.

After Hiro had let go of him, he asked what their first step would be. Hiro replied that per their previous conversation, they would visit the Callaghans so that Hiro could share that he had saved him and ask Abigail about the robot.

Tadashi found that to be a reasonable starting point. Besides, he really wanted to see how his professor was doing. Thus he suggested that they leave immediately, knowing that Hiro would ask that sooner or later anyway.

Hiro’s eyes turned blue, and the Microbots came down the stairs carrying his backpack. They deposited it in front of him, packing themselves in. Tadashi questioned whether Hiro was really going to take them with him. Then asking how Hiro had done it without getting a headache.

Hiro replied that one could never be too prepared, adding that the professor could ask him to show his abilities in action, adding that there was a chance that he wouldn’t believe him if he didn’t prove that he was special.

Hiro continued, explaining that since the Microbots were a hivemind, that meant that he could control all of them just by having a single one on him. Hiro showed the necklace he had made of one of the Microbots.

Tadashi summarized it by saying that the neurotransmitter was just for show. Hiro replied that that was true and would play a part in the prank he would pull on Tadashi’s friends.

Tadashi still had one thing he didn’t quite understand about all of this. That was the physical pain Hiro had felt when he had attacked the Microbots. Hiro explained that he had been so deep within the hivemind at the moment that he hadn’t had control over it.

Hiro added that he could choose whether he had touch sensitivity with them, saying that he had tested that previously. Tadashi saw that Hiro had thought of everything. He fluffed Hiro’s hair, which was messy, to begin with. He then stood up and started heading toward the garage, Hiro close behind.

The two of them were on their way to Professor Callaghan’s apartment when Hiro happened to look behind them. What he saw made his eyes widen.

“Tadashi!”

“What, Hiro?”

“The robot is chasing us!”

“Hang on!” Tadashi then made a sharp turn to a side street and then to another.

He felt something wrap around his body. He saw that Hiro’s Microbots were forming a protective layer around both of them. They managed to evade the robot and soon arrived at the professor’s apartment.

Chapter Text

The two brothers were standing in front of the door to the apartment in question. Both of them were a little hesitant to ring the bell.

Tadashi was nervous since he had never visited the professor, even though he knew where he lived. Especially now, after the incident, he wasn’t sure how his professor would react.

Hiro, on the other hand, was nervous for totally different reasons. He was going to reveal that he wasn’t a typical 14-year-old. Well, Callaghan already knew that, but not the extent of that statement.

Before neither of the boys could muster up the courage to ring the bell, they heard footsteps from behind them. Both of them turned to look. They recognized the girl as non-other than Abigail Callaghan.

The girl greeted the brothers when she noticed them. She then turned to Hiro, concluding that he must have been Tadashi’s brother. Hiro confirmed that he indeed was who she thought he was.

Abigail then asked the two what they were doing there. Hiro listed the reasons for their visit, “The fire, my Microbots, and your robot.”

Abigail was genuinely curious and worried about the last one, asking why they were concerned about it. Tadashi gestured toward the door and suggested that they continue the discussion inside.

Abigail laughed lightly and opened the door. She let the two boys in and closed it after they were all in. She called out for her dad, announcing that she was home. They didn’t get any response. This alone was enough to cause Hiro to get goosebumps. After all, this was the type of thing that usually happened in horror movies.

The trio started searching the apartment. After some minutes, Hiro was the one to find Professor Callaghan from a walk-in wardrobe. He was greatly shocked to see the professor tied with rope, gagged and blindfolded.

Hiro called out the professor’s name as he approached him cautiously. He noticed that the professor started struggling against the restraints. To him, it looked like he was in fear of being hurt.

Hiro approached him and took off the blindfold and the gag. The professor stopped moving and looked at the young boy for a moment before relaxing and letting out a long sigh.

The professor thanked Hiro for saving him; he couldn’t believe how lucky he was. Hiro replied that it was no problem. Internally he was grinning because the professor obviously didn’t know that Hiro had saved him on one occasion prior. Hiro then got to work on cutting the ropes with a multitool he always carried with him.

The professor then asked how Hiro had found him. He clearly didn’t know that he had been in his own apartment the entire time. Hiro replied awkwardly, “No offense, professor. But this is your own wardrobe.” Hiro explained that they had come to visit, and by coincidence, they got here at precisely the same time as Abigail had.

The professor then chuckled, realizing that in a different context, his question would have sounded stupid. Hiro then finished with the ropes and asked if he could stand. The professor replied that he could. After he was on his feet, he suggested that they go and find Abigail.

They soon found Abigail from the library, which had been trashed. When Abigail saw him, she ran over and hugged him. She exclaimed how happy she was that he was alive. The professor stated likewise, saying that he had feared he would never see her.

After collecting herself, Abigail asked him what had happened. Tadashi also came running from the other room, hearing the commotion.

Professor Callaghan described how a guy wearing a black and a kabuki mask had broken in and demanded to know where the plans for a failed Krei Tech project were. He continued by telling that the mystery man had then knocked him out, and he had found himself in the wardrobe where Hiro had discovered him.

The two SFIT students and the almost student all exclaimed how terrible that was. After a moment of silence, Abigail asked if he had any idea who it could have been. Professor Callaghan sighed, saying that there was only a single man who knew of the files, “… and he is Alistair Krei.”

Tadashi found that hard to swallow. Doubting that he had too high of a profile for being a criminal. Abigail then thought of something, saying that Krei had wanted to have her robot as a Krei Tech product.

This piece of information allowed Hiro to have a eureka moment. He said confidently, “This means that Krei is behind all of this.” Everyone turned to look at Hiro questioningly. It was clear that they didn’t believe him whatsoever.

Hiro elaborated by saying that since Krei had wanted your robot, he had set the expo hall on fire to steal it covertly. He then turned to the dumbstruck professor and asked what the stolen project was about.

The professor replied that it had been a brain-computer interface. Something akin to Hiro’s neurotransmitter but a lot more primitive. Hiro almost lost it there and then but managed to compose himself.

He revealed that Krei had also wanted to buy his Microbots. Saying, “Since I refused to sell them to you, he resorted to stealing the plans for the one he knew you had.” The room was so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop. Partly due to everyone being astounded by Hiro’s deduction skills and partly from disbelief that Krei would do such things.

After a moment, Professor Callaghan spoke up. He complimented Hiro, saying that he had known that he was unusually talented but that this was on a whole separate level. Hiro expressed his thanks for the compliment.

Abigail had furrowed her eyebrows as she was thinking about what all of this meant. She asked, with a hint of anger, if all of this meant that Krei had almost killed her dad. Hiro glanced in Tadashi’s direction. Wordlessly asking for what to say. Tadashi nodded slightly as a go-ahead.

Hiro replied that it did and that that was the case for Tadashi as well. Professor Callaghan asked concernedly what he meant with that. Hiro replayed the events of how Tadashi had almost entered the fire had he not been stopped by the foam.

Tadashi had a look of shame on the whole time. He defended by saying, “I just couldn’t be and do nothing. Someone had to help.” Professor Callaghan replied that he appreciated the thought, then asking Tadashi how it would have affected Hiro had he died.

Tadashi nodded, saying that he shouldn’t have been so selfless. He looked at the floor and wished that it’d eat him. Hiro heard this thought and decided to crack a joke to lighten the mood. He said the following: “You look like you want to fall through the floor. I can make that happen, you know.” Everybody started laughing, including Tadashi.

Abigail affirmed that they’d catch Krei and would make him pay for the damages. She looked at the two brothers expectantly. Hiro expressed that he was delighted that Abigail wished to join in on the fun.

Suddenly Professor Callaghan spoke up and looked at the two boys. He asked why they even came to visit in the first place. The brothers glanced at each other, then Hiro cleared his throat and said, “Well, reasons. One, the foam and the Microbots during the fire. And two, Abigail’s robot.”

The group had gathered in the living room. Hiro and Tadashi were sitting on the couch, Professor Callaghan in an armchair. On the other hand, Abigail had retrieved one of the kitchen stairs and was sitting on it.

Professor Callaghan started by asking about why the Microbots were on the agenda.

Hiro started, “Well, professor…,” but was interrupted by him. He insisted on being called by his first name “Robert.”

Hiro looked at the professor and started again by stating his assumption that he probably remembered how the Microbots had protected him from the foam. The professor replied that he did but then asked who and how it had happened, considering that the transmitter had been on the stage the entire time.

Hiro agreed that it was, in fact, strange. He told him that he had at first thought that someone had had another transmitter. Hiro then revealed that he now knew who and how it had happened.

Abigail was intrigued; she asked, eager to know, “You do? Who saved my father?” Hiro took a deep breath before answering with the truth. The following silence was deafening. It was as if someone had pressed the mute button on some otherworldly remote.

The professor was very confused. He asked how Hiro had done it without the transmitter.

Hiro replied that he didn’t quite understand it himself either. He added that if he laid it out like that, no one would believe him or even laugh. He stopped to gauge the professor’s expression. The professor reassured him that he wouldn’t be laughed at by anyone there. Hiro could tell that the professor was very curious to learn about it.

Hiro sighed deeply before saying, “I’m a technopath.” Abigail didn’t believe it for a second. She asked if she had gotten the definition correct. The professor joined in, saying likewise.

Hiro was a little bit disappointed. After all, Tadashi had taken it very well. He then said that he had expected that and thus had brought friends.

Hiro linked with the Microbots and pulled them out of his backpack. He stacked them neatly into a cube consisting of hexagons. Both the professor and Abigail just looked at Hiro like they had just seen a ghost.

(A/N: This shape: https://i0.wp.com/www.caps.media/201/4-big-hero-6/full/big-hero-6-disneyscreencaps.com-2099.jpg?strip=all)

Hiro had a mischievous grin. He asked, “Still not enough? Surely, it’s someone else using the transmitter.” As he said that, he cut the link with the Microbots. Hiro then requested that the two Callaghans give him their phones.

They hesitantly gave their phones to Hiro, who added his contact information to both of them in about a second. He then handed the phones back to their respective owners. This confused both of them profusely. After having done that, he asked either of them to call him.

Abigail took his phone out but then she realized that she didn’t know Hiro’s number. “Err…What’s your number?” She asked. Hiro was grinning back at her the whole time. He suggested with a straight face that she should look in her contact list.

When Abigail looked, she couldn’t believe her eyes. She selected the entry she was sure wasn’t there five minutes prior.

Hiro instructed her to put it on speaker. Abigail glanced at her phone and noticed that the call had connected. She wondered when Hiro had had time to accept the video call.

“Hello?” she asked.

Hiro looked over at Abigail and said through the phone, “Ah, Abigail. Are you still not believing me?” Meanwhile, Abigail was trying to comprehend how Hiro was talking on the phone. Hiro then asked what made her believe that this whole thing was a hoax.

Abigail stammered, explaining that she had never thought that something from the movies could show up in front of her just like that.

Since Abigail seemingly wasn’t willing to say it out loud, Hiro decided to poke her mind directly since he had that capability. He ended the phone call and disconnected from the phone.

Hiro then once again asked her why she didn’t want to believe him. And again, Abigail tried to dodge the question.

While she stammered her roundabout replies, Hiro felt around in the ether for the two unfamiliar human hums. One of which was Abigail’s. The first one was seeping awkwardness and intense fear, while the other was calm and curious. Hiro decided to go for the awkward and fearful one.

And sure enough, it was Abigail’s mind. What hit Hiro first was fear…immense fear…of him…his powers. He also saw glimpses of horror movies where technopaths were using their powers for evil.

Hiro had seen enough, and he disconnected from her mind. He then looked at his brother, who raised an eyebrow. Hiro connected to him.

Tadashi wordlessly asked what Hiro had to say.

Hiro sent over the explanation of how Abigail is afraid of his powers due to some movies she has watched in the past. Tadashi sighed as he thought of a way to approach the problem, then she returned a thought suggesting that Hiro could bring it up gently. Hiro thanked Tadashi for the guidance before disconnecting.

Hiro closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he opened them. Hiro looked at Abigail with his now regular, brown eyes. Again, he asked Abigail what was bothering her and asking if she was too embarrassed to talk about it. She nodded in response.

Hiro then ordered Tadashi and Professor Callaghan to leave the room. They agreed and left without further ado. After they were on their own, Hiro asked once more what Abigail was bothered about.

Abigail looked at Hiro with a mix of caution and worry before replying that she was scared. Hiro asked knowingly if she was scared of his powers. Abigail confirmed this fact, the fear ingrained on her face.

Hiro led the discussion along, inching closer to the root of the problem. He asked why she was scared of them. Then asking if it was due to the movies she had seen. Abigail replied that that was the case but then asked how he had known that. She looked at Hiro questioningly.

Hiro replied that he’d tell her if she forgot those movies, saying that they were not real whereas he was real. He then promised her that he wasn’t a villain. Hiro then offered his hand, “Deal?” Abigail hesitated for a moment before taking it. “Deal.”

Hiro looked at Abigail and asked if she could accept that Hiro could be a technopath and a good guy at the same time. Abigail hugged Hiro and thanked him for what he had done for them.

Abigail then requested that Hiro tell her how he had known of the movies. Hiro prefaced it by asking that she promise that she won’t freak out. He then took hold of her hand and said that he could detect and interpret the brain’s electrical signals. Abigail verified whether she had understood correctly by asking if he had read her mind.

Hiro confirmed that he had. He added that her mind had been screaming it to anyone who could listen. He then complimented her skill of hiding her fear. Hiro then noticed the look of disbelief on Abigail’s face. He sighed and stated that she still didn’t believe him.

Abigail admitted that she doubted it a tiny bit, but she wished that Hiro would demonstrate her wrong. Hiro shook his shoulders and muttered, “Okay. You asked for it.” He then infiltrated her mind once more; this time, he left a message, “Hiro was here.”

Abigail’s eyes widened considerably when she felt the thought enter her mind. She was no convinced. She then said out loud that Hiro had proven his point. She heard Hiro reply that he knew that already, pointing out that he had detected the exact moment it had clicked.

Abigail then thought that Hiro’s eyes were really creepy, hoping that he wouldn’t use his powers against her. She hoped that Hiro wouldn’t detect these thoughts. She heard Hiro sigh, and she cringed, guessing that Hiro had, in fact, listened to those thoughts.

Hiro then pleaded that Abigail would say honestly why it was such a sticking point. He reiterated that she could feel totally safe around him. Abigail promised that she’d work on it.

Now that Abigail was convinced that Hiro was what he said he was, it was time for her father, Professor Callaghan. Hiro left the room to retrieve Tadashi and the professor. He hoped that he wouldn’t be as tough of a nut to crack.

Hiro returned a few minutes later with the two others. The professor asked Abigail if she was okay. Hiro didn’t hide his displeasure for the question since the question technically implied that there had been a chance that, somehow, she wouldn’t be. Abigail replied that she was doing great.

Hiro looked the professor in the eyes and asked if he needed to be convinced of his powers. The professor replied that he was simply curious to know what Hiro was capable of.

Hiro explained that he could control most electronic devices, communicate with microprocessors in binary, and translate it to a multitude of formats on the fly. He then added that he could also reverse engineer the electrical, electronic, and software components just like that.

Hiro then explained how it was by far easier to do it when he had physical contact with the device. Revealing that if he didn’t, he would eventually get a headache. Hiro mentioned the Microbots and how using them had given him a migraine. Finally, he revealed that he could read minds.

The last one caused the professor to spill the water he had been sipping from a glass. He asked if Hiro was telling the truth. When Hiro replied that every word was accurate. The professor exclaimed that he didn’t believe him, claiming that mind-reading only existed in science fiction.

Hiro pointed out that so was technopathy. Both Abigail and Tadashi agreed that that was a fair point. Hiro then offered to demonstrate. The professor defiantly invited him to do whatever he wanted. Hiro took this as permission to read his mind with no remorse. And maybe go a bit deeper than he would have otherwise.

Hiro barely initiated the link when he was overwhelmed with negative feelings. He had to close it there and then. Tadashi had apparently sensed that something was very wrong. He asked Hiro what the problem was.

Hiro explained that he was just shocked by what he had felt. He then asked the two SFIT students to hold his hand. They did as Hiro requested, and Hiro made contact. He explained in thought that he would go back in and would probably be able to share what he saw with them. Both of the students agreed that he should do it.

And so, he opened the floodgates again. Grieving… of his wife… Anger… Hatred… Loathing… toward Alistair Krei… Admiration… toward Hiro… Worry… toward Abigail… for bot fighting.

He closed the link after he sent the professor a mental message, “Hey, Robert. I’m in your mind.” He then asked his two companions whether they had also seen what he had. They replied that they had seen it.

Hiro voiced his concern, in thought that the professor could potentially do something he would regret. Abigail replied that Hiro wasn’t wrong in his assessment. Hiro then informed the two that he had to close the link since he felt a headache coming on. He suggested that they continue the discussion using traditional communication methods.

Abigail confronted her dad about him holding back his feelings. Saying that it wasn’t healthy for him. The professor denied the claim, saying that he wasn’t in pain. Despite what he said, his eyes were telling the truth.

Abigail called out his lie. Revealing that she had felt his hatred and worry. The professor replied that those didn’t belong to her.

Abigail replied that they very much did concern her and said that she missed her mother equally as much as he did his wife. She continued, attributing the hatred against Krei to what had happened to her mother.

The older Callaghan just sighed and nodded. Abigail continued, almost crying. She said that she was worried that his hate would transform him into someone he wasn’t. She added that she feared that he would do something irreversible in his anger.

Tadashi then asked Abigail to enlighten the brothers about her mother’s story. Abigail explained that she had worked at Krei Tech and had died in a work-related accident. She pointed at her dad and said that he had refused to tell her anything else.

Tadashi said that he felt that there was more to the truth. He then addressed the professor and suggested that Hiro would be more than happy to dig the truth from him by force if he wouldn’t tell otherwise. Adding that that could reveal something entirely unrelated as well.

The professor sighed before confessing. He revealed that she wasn’t dead but in a coma caused by the very same device the plans of which Krei had stolen. Hiro asked where she was currently being held. Professor Callaghan replied that she was kept at a Krei Tech facility where scientists were trying to work out a solution.

Hiro offered his help on the matter, saying that he was reasonably confident that Krei’s scientists weren’t telepaths. Professor Callaghan was taken aback by the offer. He asked whether he would really do it despite them barely knowing each other.

Hiro replied, “Someone has to help.” Then asking what they had to lose.

Tadashi chuckled at his brother’s choice to use those exact words. They had almost gotten him killed previously.

Professor Callaghan hugged Hiro and thanked him dearly. Hiro replied that it wasn’t a problem and asked him to promise not to do anything stupid. Hiro then requested that he contacted him when he had gotten things set up, asking that he wouldn’t mention his powers to anyone.

Professor Callaghan replied, “I won’t, I will, and I won’t,” to all of the statements. This got a laugh out of the three teens as it sounded pretty stupid. Hiro then turned to Abigail and took her hand.

Hiro invited Abigail for dinner that evening, saying that they’d talk about this whole “Krei is a bad guy” thing. He then sent a thought, “And about bot-fights.”

Abigail replied that she’d love to come. They then said goodbyes and headed home. When Hiro and Tadashi arrived, they walked straight upstairs and fell asleep since it had been a very exhausting three hours, especially for Hiro.

Chapter Text

Hiro and Tadashi woke up about an hour later. They grabbed a quick snack to hold them over until dinner. Hiro had practically sprinted to the garage with the snack in his mouth. It was clear that something was up.

When Tadashi got to the garage, he noticed him in front of the CAD station mumbling to himself as a prototype of something seemed to come along at an inhuman speed.

He asked what Hiro was working on. The monitor went blank, and Hiro yelped out of surprise. He exclaimed that Tadashi had almost given him and the computer a heart attack.

Tadashi looked at Hiro amusedly and pointed out that computers couldn’t have heart attacks. Hiro sighed and replied that he wouldn’t understand anyway. He once again turned his attention to what he had been working on.

Tadashi could feel the tension in the air, and he wondered if he had hurt Hiro’s feelings again. He approached him but tripped and accidentally unplugged the computer Hiro was using. Tadashi was awarded a scream of pain from Hiro.

He quickly got up and started comforting his brother, saying that it had been an accident and that he hadn’t meant to hurt him. Hiro acknowledged that he knew that Tadashi hadn't intended it but that it had still hurt him.

Tadashi admitted that he was sorry for hurting Hiro’s feelings, saying that he shouldn’t assume things about computers. He quoted Hiro as the genius on the topic in all aspects. Hiro replied that he had come to that conclusion a while back. He jokingly suggested that Tadashi be more careful in the future, calling him a “butterfingered knucklehead.”

Tadashi sighed in relief that he didn’t have to submit to another set of conditions. Hiro then said mischievously that Tadashi would be his test subject that day. “Too soon,” Tadashi thought. He looked slightly worried.

Hiro then plugged the computer back in and continued where he had left off. Tadashi couldn’t do much more than marvel at the speed at which the computer was doing its thing. It took Hiro about an hour to finish what he was designing.

Then began the manufacturing phase. The things took around one and a half hours to finish. Hiro had chased Tadashi away for the duration of it, threatening to do so “…with Microbots if I have to.” Needless to say, Tadashi had no options. Even so, he didn’t leave without making a fuss.

1,5 hours earlier

Hiro requested that Tadashi leave the garage for the time being. Tadashi refused. Hiro then reiterated that Tadashi would, in fact, leave the garage. Tadashi said defiantly, “Make me.” Hiro had had about enough of Tadashi’s fussing. Thus he said, “Fine. I will. With Microbots, if I have to,”

Tadashi gulped. He didn’t fancy getting dragged out by Microbots. Who would? Especially when Hiro was moody. He relented and turned toward the door flailing his arms about in frustration. Hiro smiled as Tadashi left, knowing that he had won the argument.

Hiro had just finished making Tadashi’s armor when he felt someone observing him work. He turned around and noticed that Abigail was watching him quizzically. Hiro greeted the girl and walked over to her, noting that she was early.

Abigail acknowledged that she was. She then asked what Hiro was working on. Hiro explained quietly that it was just some armor for Tadashi. He asked her to keep it a secret for the moment.

Abigail then asked if she and Hiro would have something similar. She had that playful glee in her voice which children get when they are up to something mischievous. Hiro informed her that his own set was already done and hers was in the works. He just needed some measurements of her.

Abigail agreed to do that there and then. It took a few minutes, after which Hiro sent the files to the 3d printer to be printed. When they were all done, Hiro suggested that they enter the house.

The dinner was mostly uneventful. Other than Aunt Cass wanting to know, like everything, about Abigail. There were also the occasional glances from Tadashi as he tried to figure out what Hiro and Abigail were whispering about.

Hiro was thinking about potential ways he could test how deeply he could control someone’s actions. He asked Tadashi innocently whether he would kiss Abigail if he asked him to do so.

Tadashi sprayed the water he had in his mouth at the moment all over himself. He exclaimed, “What? Hiro! You can’t ask questions like that.” Hiro just snickered and hid his face from him to hide how giddy he was.

That was because Tadashi’s mind had outed him, “I will never kiss any girl in front of Hiro, but if he isn’t around… It’s a different story.” Abigail just laughed and looked fondly at the flustered college boy.

After dinner

The trio retreated to the attic bedroom, where they started discussing the issue at hand. Abigail asked how they were going to approach this “Krei is a bad guy” thing. Tadashi expressed his opinion that they should first take the robot out of the picture, mentioning that Krei alone wasn’t much of a threat.

Hiro asked Abigail about the robot's design parameters. Abigail explained that it was pretty much at an alpha stage. Though it was built from titanium, it was clumsy as anything, unarmed, and software with minimal intrusion protection.

Tadashi pointed out that those were only valid if no one had messed with the robot. Hiro agreed on that. Hiro fretted that there wasn’t a way for him to get his hands on it, literally.

Tadashi was appalled. Is he really thinking of going head-to-head with the robot? He said, “Unbelievable!”

Hiro announced that he had something super awesome down in the garage for him. Hiro stuck his tongue out before carrying himself off with the Microbots. Tadashi rushed after him more due to the rude gesture than anything else.

As knee-high barricades kept appearing in front of him, he exclaimed that it was unfair. It was clear that Hiro was trying to trip him up to get even more of an advantage than he already had. Hiro just asked mockingly whether he had said anything about it being a competition. Abigail was having the time of his life watching the antics between Hiro and Tadashi.

In the garage

When Tadashi and Abigail got down to the garage, neither Hiro nor the Microbots were within sight. Tadashi wondered out loud where Hiro had disappeared to. He then heard, “Look up, Dashi!”

He instinctively looked up. As soon as he did that, something tackled him from behind. He winced slightly at the thought of hitting the floor face first but was instead greeted by a cushion of Microbots. He barely had time to turn around before something was sitting on top of him.

No. Someone, who was wearing entirely black, was sitting on top of him and looking at him. Or at least in his direction. Tadashi confusedly asked, “What? Who?” as he was trying to comprehend what was going on. The black being in front of him exclaimed, “How rude!” It then continued by saying sarcastically how Tadashi was a true brother who didn’t recognize the other.

Tadashi asked, “Hiro, how could you?” in mock anger. He tried to grab hold of Hiro’s arm, but the surface actively pried itself free of his grasp. Hiro had decided to tease Tadashi by baying him a little bit. Thus he said, “Oh? Does Little Dashi have grabby hands?”

At this point, Hiro switched to a transparent purple visor, as opposed to the matt black one. Tadashi stammered, “No, I…please don’t.” Hiro found some new fuel from this; he asked, “Oh? Is Little Dashi scared of his little brother?” This made Tadashi fluster; he said confidently, “No, you don’t scare me.”

Hiro progressed to the next phase of teasing, saying, “Fine. Little Dashi isn’t scared of Big Hiro, but Little Dashi still needs his protective suit.” He dropped the suit into his arms before turning toward Abigail.

Tadashi punched Hiro’s arm lightly before he could get far. Tadashi didn’t get a reaction, so he tried again, and again, and again. On the fifth time, Hiro’s hand, covered with Microbots, suddenly grabbed his.

Hiro pointed out that what Tadashi was doing could be compared to punching rocks. He added that the next one would be painful should Tadashi continue. Hiro said this using a very monotone voice.

As if to make his point, the outermost layer of Microbots rose up into a 90-degree position. Hiro looked now more like a hedgehog. Then tiny tungsten carbide tips protruded from the ends of the Microbots. Tadashi looked warily at him, now he looked a lot more menacing.

Hiro lightheartedly asked if Tadashi dared to punch him now. Tadashi held his hands defensively in front of him, saying that they were good. Before he realized it, he was being hugged by Hiro. He asked Tadashi to wear his armor, saying that he’d talk with Abigail in the meantime.

Tadashi made a noise of agreement, and Hiro took a few steps backward. He looked Tadashi in the eyes and said that the whole ordeal had been recorded. Tadashi muttered, “I swear I will…” He stopped as he noticed the Microbots around him.

Hiro sarcastically asked, “You will what? Hurt me?” Hiro added that he could kill him if he wanted to. Tadashi sigh defeated; he acknowledged the technopath’s victory. Hiro turned around and walked to where Abigail was trying to hold her laughter. He took her hand and entered the ether.

Telepathic discussion with Abigail.

So, Abigail. I told you that we would talk Bot-Fighting.

What about them?

We both know that your dad doesn’t like that you go to Bot-Fights, nor does Tadashi when I do it.

So, what is on your mind? To quit completely?

No, they’re both worried that we’ll get ourselves hurt or even worse…

Hiro didn’t continue; he couldn’t, not after the fire. Abigail looked at him with sympathy. She took a moment to admire Hiro’s sense of badass. By this point, Hiro had ditched his Microbot armor leaving behind a matt black Kevlar jumpsuit with purple accents and the letter “H” formed out of five Microbots on the chest.

I thought that we could form a legal Bot-Fighting club at school. School students who wish to join would be free to do so. There would be no betting, only an entry fee for spectators and a small price for the winner, but that still not decided. This way, we get to fight, and our overprotective loved ones don’t have to worry.

I like that idea. Let’s kick the ball rolling as soon as the school year starts.

Abigail didn’t realize that she had accidentally said that out loud.

Tadashi asked what Hiro and Abigail were planning on doing. Both of the Bot-Fighters grimaced when they heard that question. Luckily Hiro was fast to recover. He nonchalantly explained that they had been planning a school project for which Abigail wanted his help.

Tadashi bought the lie but said that it better not be anything dangerous. Hiro reassured him sincerely, saying that he shouldn’t worry about it.

Abigail commented Tadashi’s armor, saying that he looked fancy. It was light gray and had orange accents. It didn’t have any visible armor plating since Hiro had designed it for agility and unobtrusiveness.

Tadashi had to agree with it. He complimented Hiro on nailing the design. Not to speak of the fit. He then said that he could now shadow Hiro without him knowing. Tadashi grinned at him, thinking that he had outsmarted him.

Hiro asked sarcastically, “You think so?” As he said that, the orange accents started glowing. Hiro remarked that hiding in that thing was close to useless. Adding that he could hear him anyway.

Tadashi shook his head, saying that Hiro had thought of everything. Hiro then smugly replied that he knew of the GPS trackers Tadashi so religiously sewed into all of his hoodies. He then added that he could turn them off with ease if he wanted to.

Tadashi asked suspiciously why Hiro hadn’t done so yet. Hiro replied that Tadashi hadn't simply given him a valid reason to do so. Besides, he hadn't left the café on his own since the fire.

Tadashi looked at Hiro and asked why his armor didn't offer any protection. Hiro replied that it did have but that it wasn’t apparent on the surface. To prove his point, he punched Tadashi, who didn’t even flinch.

After Tadashi had recovered from his shock, Hiro reminded him not to mess with him or the armor would stop functioning. Tadashi nodded, understanding what Hiro implied.

Abigail asked about her armor, asking if it was as badass as Hiro’s. Hiro replied casually that he was going to build her an ironman suit. Abigail said excitedly that she was a major Ironman fan. Hiro confirmed that she had heard right.

Abigail squeaked and thanked Hiro, saying that no one had ever made her anything that cool. She then hugged him. Hiro expressed his gratitude for the compliment. He then suggested that they go back to the bedroom to do some “mind games.” He sent Abigail a passing thought, “… on Tadashi’s expense.”

The trio was now sitting on Hiro’s bed with their legs crossed. Hiro started by explaining that it’d be beneficial if he could scan Krei’s mind when they were questioning him. Abigail and Tadashi nodded in agreement. Hiro then explained that there was potentially a complication. It could be the case that he wouldn’t be able to read Krei’s mind without having eye contact with him. That would mean that he’d have a considerably worse possibility of getting a chance at curing Abigail’s mother. Hiro looked at Abigail. She had a saddened expression.

Tadashi asked warily what that would mean. Hiro explained that he would have to somehow make himself invisible to Krei. And that for him to do that, he’d have to practice it on someone. Tadashi then said that he was probably the “someone.”

Hiro opened a link to his mind and moved to the view recognition section. He wired in the following instructions, “You will not see me in this room unless someone explicitly points it out to you. After that, you will be able to see me normally again.” After he was done, he cut the link. Hiro quickly sent Abigail a thought explaining what he had done.

Tadashi looked around the room frantically and asked where Hiro was. Hiro decided to walk right in front of Tadashi, so close their noses were almost touching. Tadashi still didn’t seem to realize. Hiro jabbed Tadashi on the chest and said, “I’m right in front of you, knucklehead.” Tadashi made a noise and asked where he had come from.

Hiro calmly explained, “I was here all the time; you just didn’t see me. Remember, I needed to test it before Krei.” Tadashi thought about it, “Now that you…” He stopped as his mind clicked back on track. “You little…” he exclaimed.

Hiro calmed him by saying, “Hey, hey, calm down. You didn’t do anything stupid, and no one saw that.” He added, “On the flip side, you’re lucky that I didn’t make you tell Aunt Cass that you had a wet dream.” Tadashi went pale for a moment before nodding and deciding that this was not too bad.

Hiro suggested that they meet at Krei Tech the following day at 3 PM, adding that it was getting late. Abigail agreed that it sounded good and that she’d meet them there. Not long after, Hiro and Tadashi were alone and ready to head to bed.

“Good night Dashi,” Hiro said and retreated to his bed. He didn’t even bother to take off his Kevlar suit. He had designed it to be comfortable and protective, after all.

Chapter Text

Hiro was stirred from his sleep at some point during the night. He saw Tadashi walking out of the room. That’s odd. Usually, he never wakes up during the night. He decided to ask about it in the morning and continued his sleep.

Morning

Hiro had eaten breakfast and was in his room to collect the Microbots since they were particularly handy at holding the various pieces of Abigail’s suit in place while he attached them together. Something felt off this time.

The hivemind was very weak when he linked to it. He ran the internal diagnostics, and it came up with 6 Microbots. Five of them were embedded in his jumpsuit, and the sixth was on his necklace. Someone stole my Microbots last night.

Hiro shouted, “Tadashi!” This woke the teen in question from his slumber. He asked groggily what was bothering him. Hiro was annoyed by Tadashi’s sleepiness. How dare he be sleepy during this kind of emergency! He practically shouted that someone had stolen the Microbots. His loud voice startled Tadashi.

Tadashi questioned who would do such a thing. Hiro drilled his gaze into Tadashi’s tired eyes and said that there were only two possible suspects, him and Aunt Cass. He then asked what Tadashi had been doing the previous night anyway.

Hiro accused him of most likely stealing the Microbots. Tadashi had a shocked look on his face. He defended by saying that he would never do such a thing. Hiro then said that he would just peek inside his mind to make sure. Tadashi gulped, knowing that he was in a corner. Tadashi said, “Ok, I did touch them, but I…” He was interrupted.

Hiro yelled, “How could you? You’re just a thief!” into Tadashi’s face. Before he could get a word out, Hiro had grabbed Megabot, stormed out of the room, down the stairs, and out of the house.

Hiro had slammed the door shut so forcefully that it was heard in the whole building. By that point, every single light bulb in the building had burst, excluding his desk lamp, oddly enough.

Hiro’s Side

Hiro was seething and walking, no running as fast as he could. He knew exactly the right kind of place where he could be alone and not be bothered by his stupid brother.

Hiro was so out of it that he didn’t even realize that every single streetlight he passed broke. It didn’t take him long to get where he was going—a quiet alleyway with a row of dumpsters and a ladder to the roof.

He climbed the ladder and found a comfortable position where he could recline on the roof. The hard surface didn’t bother him because his suit did have a small amount of padding. The wind or the cold didn’t bother him either, thanks to built-in heating circuitry.

Hiro took Megabot into his hand and opened a link with its processor. He began teaching it emotions, in binary but still. At least he could have a conversation with it, albeit a rather basic one, but it was better than being alone.

I cannot believe it. My own bloody brother is a thief. He had no right to touch my Microbots… my hivemind… my friends. He pondered for a moment whether he could call the Microbots his friends.

He arrived at the conclusion that he could. What were friends for anyway? Help? Check. Protection? Check. Comfort? Somewhat. He didn’t have better friends regardless. Those nerds were Tadashi’s friends, not his.

Suddenly the Microbots reported an increase in their numbers, about a backpack’s worth. He didn’t care how they got to him. The only thing he cared about was that they were back. Hiro pulled them to him and cocooned himself, instinctively raising the protrusions. Now he felt safe and happy, at least partially.

Tadashi’s Side

Tadashi could only stare at the stairwell. He was so shocked by the anger Hiro was in. He hadn’t realized just how much Hiro valued the Microbots. Then there were the exploding lamps adding their part to the confusion.

He was brought back down to earth by Aunt Cass. She asked concernedly if he had upset Hiro again. Tadashi felt very guilty for his actions. He admitted to hiding Hiro’s Microbots overnight but hadn't expected Hiro to react in such a manner.

Aunt Cass said that she had to go on a bulb buying trip since Hiro had broken every last one of them. She suggested that Tadashi go and apologize to Hiro, adding that he should have known better and asked how he would have felt if Hiro had hidden Baymax instead.

Tadashi agreed that she did have a point and acknowledged that he had done wrong and would apologize the moment he could. He then took off to the garage where he had hidden the Microbots under some tin- or aluminum foil as it really was, or aluminium as Hiro insisted on calling it -foil.

He grabbed Hiro’s backpack and filled it with Microbots. He knew that this was the only way Hiro would ever even consider accepting an apology from him. He just hoped that Hiro would understand.

He took the backpack and then looked around a bit, figuring out which way Hiro had gone. He soon noticed the total mess of broken lights in one direction. He guessed that that must be the correct one.

He desperately shouted, “Hiro, where are you?” repeatedly as he walked among the glass. Suddenly he felt the Microbots climb out of the backpack and up a building's wall. Guessing that they were going toward Hiro, he sighed in relief.

On the roof

(>Suicide themes.<)

Tadashi quickly got to the ladder and climbed up to the top. When he got there, he saw that the Microbots had formed a cocoon on the roof. This broke his heart.

Tadashi ran over to the Microbot mass and tried to touch it, but his hand was swatted away. He exclaimed out of pain. Man, those tips are sharp! He pleaded that Hiro would talk to him.

Tadashi asked why Hiro was mad at him, even though he knew the answer. The black mass stood up and formed to resemble his brother, although faceless. Without a word, he started walking toward the edge of the roof and stepped onto the edge.

“Goodbye, Tadashi.”

“Hiro, NO!”

Tadashi ran toward Hiro, who was standing on the edge. He was stopped by the Microbots a meter away from him. Hiro turned to look at him as he was desperately trying to get free from the Microbots.

Hiro took the leap of faith over the edge.

“Hiro, NO!” Tadashi cried once again as he watched him disappear over the edge. After a few seconds, the Microbots went limp around him. He was devastated and started sobbing uncontrollably.

“WHY? WHY? WHY? Why do I have to be such a massive idiot? My brother is dead because I’m a worthless brother who doesn’t understand anything about emotions. Hiro, please don’t be dead. I’ll do whatever you want. Just don’t die.”

He curled into a ball, not unlike Hiro had done when he had his migraine. Tadashi was woken from his thoughts by a hand on his shoulder.

“Hey, please don’t cry.”

He looked up and saw Hiro’s smiling face.

“Hi-Hiro, is it really you, or am I seeing a ghost?”

“It is me, flesh and blood. I’m not dead.”

Hiro comforted his crying brother.

“But you…”

“… stepped off the roof? I won’t deny that. Fall to my death? Definitely not,” Hiro finished the sentence.

(A/N: Let me know in the comments. Did you think Hiro would actually do it?)

Tadashi asked, “How?” now only sniffling. Hiro replied that Microbots were terrific things. A column of them rose from the rooftop. (A/N: “Terrific” is a funny word. It is defined both as “Very Good” and “Very Bad.”

“You…”

Tadashi started laughing as the reality of the situation caught up to him. Hiro raising a finger and interrupting him, said, “Don’t you ‘you’ me.”

Tadashi grabbed Hiro for a hug which Hiro returned without hesitation. He called Hiro a “mischievous technopath.”

Tadashi looked Hiro in the eyes and asked why he had to scare him like that. Hiro replied that that had been the only way to be sure. Tadashi asked warily, “Of what?” Hiro replied that he wanted to be sure of him since stealing wasn’t usually described as a trust-building exercise.

That caused Tadashi to lower his head in shame, though he couldn’t help a small chuckle. He apologized for touching the Microbots without his permission, saying that he hadn't known how much he valued them. He then asked for forgiveness.

Hiro replied that he would forgive him if their previous agreement was upgraded to two backs a week. He grinned like a lunatic. Tadashi sighed and nodded, “Okay, Mr. Gummy bears.”

Hiro said, “Come on, you little crybaby. Let’s go home,” and pried himself free from Tadashi’s hug. Tadashi agreed, and they started heading toward the ladder. Tadashi required that Hiro would go down first.

(A/N: Half of the following section had to be rewritten from the ground due to it containing physical impossibilities.)

Hiro played with the Microbots on the way to the café. He made them do funny things like form into an extra pair of hands with which he hugged Tadashi. Or a tail with which he, on one occasion, used to trip Tadashi up. If Hiro hadn't grabbed Tadashi’s hand, he would have ended up on the pavement.

(A/N: Microbots as Cosplay?)

Tadashi commented that Hiro had an “interesting” sense of humor, referencing the things he did on the way home. Hiro asked him playfully and very sarcastically, “What does adding one more quirk to the list do, considering how special I am, to begin with?”

Tadashi agreed that it didn’t matter very much at all in the end. Hiro then announced that he had to finish Abigail’s armor before they would head to Krei Tech.

Hiro took off to the garage, where he spent the next few hours building the armor with the Microbots' help and occasionally Tadashi’s, who came to check upon him. It was almost 3 PM when Hiro had gotten the armor finished. They got their things together and left for Krei Tech.

Chapter Text

When Hiro and Tadashi arrived at the Krei Tech, Abigail was waiting for them in a nearby alleyway, where she could put on her armor, which Hiro had transported with the Microbots.

Abigail complemented Hiro, saying that the armor suit was even more incredible than she could have imagined. Hiro couldn’t help but feel a bit proud of himself. He expressed his gratitude for the compliment.

Hiro said, “Just tell me if you prefer Jarvis or Friday, and I’ll get to it.”

The trio in their respective armor suits entered the Krei Tech headquarters. Hiro was rocking the mirroring purple visor to make his appearance more human, though one could argue that he looked somewhat like a robot.

When the three heroes entered the building, they were almost immediately stopped by a security officer who asked who they were and what they were doing there. Hiro explained that they were “concerned citizens” and would like an audience with Mr. Krei.

The officer apologized, saying that that wasn’t possible due to Krei being in a meeting with Professor Callaghan at the very moment. Hiro and Abigail traded glances even though neither could see whether the other had returned it. Hiro decided to check. Good that he did since Callaghan was in a total rage when Hiro tapped his mind.

Hiro cleared his throat and expressed his concern for Krei’s safety, revealing that he had a reason to believe that Mr. Callaghan has a vendetta against Krei. The security officer looked worried and tried to call Krei on the intercom… silence.

Hiro said his conclusion out loud, “He’s not answering because he cannot do so. That means he’s in trouble.” He then suggested that the officer let them upstairs to see what the situation was and to ensure that there would be no casualties. The officer agreed, realizing that he could be out of a job if the worst came to be. Hiro and co then rode the elevator to the top floor.

Top Floor

They heard shouting from the main office when they arrived in the assistant's office. Hiro felt a sacred being in the room as well. Hiro found Krei’s assistant hiding behind her desk and approached her.

He crouched next to her asked if she was alright. She replied that she was scared due to the noises coming from Krei’s office. Hiro reassured her that everything would be okay in the end.

He stood up and headed to the office door. Locked. Typical. But it was an electronic lock. Needless to say, it was open in a few fractions of a second.

When the three saw what was going on in the office. Their mouths dropped open, not that anyone could see. Hiro was the first to recover. He sent the Microbots to grab Callaghan, who was cornering Krei and threatening him with a knife.

Callaghan looked around confusedly when he was dragged away from Krei, and his weapon was taken away. He froze when he realized that he was being restrained by Microbots. Hiro had changed to the matt black visor beforehand.

He saw the three suited characters standing at the door. Putting two and two together, he relaxed, knowing that he wasn’t in danger.

Hiro looked at Callaghan, then at Krei, and asked what had happened there.

Krei explained his side, “He wanted to let some kid try something on his wife, and I said no. He got angry and started threatening me. I thought I was a dead man before you showed up.”

Hiro decided that that was most likely the truth. Hiro then addressed Callaghan, reminding him that he had requested that he wouldn’t do anything stupid. Callaghan looked fiercely at Krei and replied that he couldn’t help it after what happened the previous day.

Hiro decided that now was the right time to tap into Krei's mind. What poured out disgusted him, arrogance and shadiness. Krei asked confusedly what he had done the previous day that had upset Callaghan so severely.

Callaghan replied bitterly that he had broken into his apartment, stolen the neurotransmitter plans, and left him in a pickle. Krei replied that he didn’t know what Callaghan was about.

Krei’s mind, on the other hand, was shouting, “Oh, shit! He has connected the dots.” Hiro noted plainly that he was lying. Callaghan got some new fuel for his fire. He demanded to know what Krei planned to do with the “mind corrupting device.”

He tried to get free of the Microbots hold to no avail. Callaghan shouted, “Let go of me so I can punch him!” This was obviously addressed to Hiro. He acted according to his judgment. Instead of letting go, he increased the force keeping hold of him.

Krei went pale though he was relieved that Callaghan was still restrained. He replied that he didn’t have any plans for it, that he only wanted to see it function. His mind was on remote-controlled military androids. Hiro once again called out his lie.

Abigail then asked whether Krei had anything to do with a particular robot that was loose in the city. She asked anyway, even though she was reasonably sure that he would lie.

“It does?” Krei asked, raising an eyebrow, “I mean, that’s terrible.” This was suspicious in Hiro’s opinion on its own. Let alone what he had extracted from his mind. At this point, Hiro had had enough of Krei’s lies.

Hiro said sternly, “Listen now, Alistair Krei. You better stop with the lies.” He walked up to the man. Krei asked slightly worriedly what would happen if he didn’t. Hiro raised his hand and replied, “Then you’ll be making friends with these.” Krei gulped when he saw the spikes.

Krei pleaded that Hiro would put the spikes away. Saying that he would tell them everything they wanted to know. Krei tracked Hiro’s hand as the spikes retracted, and he lowered it.

Tadashi asked why he had stolen the transmitter. Krei replied that he wanted to make it functional to sell it for profit to the military. That was true. Abigail asked what the deal with the robot was. Krei explained that they were going to make upgraded copies of it and sell them to the military.

Hiro concluded by saying that his probable plan was to sell them as a package, describing them as “Remotely controlled extensions of a human body. For purposes of war.” Krei lied that that hadn't been the plan, bad mistake.

Hiro grabbed Krei’s shoulder with one hand and brought his other hand up to Krei’s face so that he could see the spikes protrude and then retract rapidly as if they were pricking the air.

“One more lie, and that will happen to your shoulder,” Hiro said menacingly. Krei gulped. He could feel the blunt ends of the Microbots pressing against his skin. He was fully aware that it would hurt a lot if his questioner wasn’t satisfied with his answers. He admitted that he had planned to sell them as a bundle.

Hiro tightened his grip on Krei and asked why he had refused Callaghan’s request. Krei replied that, in his opinion, it had been unreasonable. He questioned arrogantly what a little kid could do that his scientists wouldn’t be able to.

“‘What could a little kid do, that Krei Tech can’t?’ How about a neurotransmitter?” Hiro suggested with a snarky tone, “No doubt that’s why you wanted to buy it.” Krei nodded, saying that he was right.

Hiro said that they were satisfied with this for now and would take Professor Callaghan with them. Hiro then ordered that Krei works on getting Hiro Hamada full access to Mr. Callaghan’s wife. He added that should he try to track them down, they would be back. He asked, “Do you understand?”

Hiro raised every spike on his armor. This made him very menacing, especially to someone deathly afraid of sharp objects. Apparently, Krei belonged to this group as he backed away as fast as he could.

Krei pleaded that Hiro wouldn’t come closer, saying that he would do what had been requested of him. It was clear that Krei was very scared. After a moment of pondering and cross-referencing Krei’s mind, Hiro decided that everything checked out. He retracted the spikes. Hiro warned Krei not to do anything which could make him change his mind about not touching him.

Outside

When the three students and the professor got out of the building, Tadashi playfully hit Hiro on the arm. He jokingly said, “Wow, Hiro. Remind me to not get on your wrong side.”  

Hiro said the following equally sarcastically, “Do I have to? Did you already forget this morning? I thought that’d be enough.”

Tadashi quickly corrected himself, saying, “No. That was enough drama for a year. But seriously though, you were almost scary back there.”

Professor Callaghan was totally confused by this point. He asked, “Wait? You’re Hiro, Tadashi’s brother?”

Hiro replied, “Oh. I thought it would be obvious with the Microbots and all.” He switched to the transparent purple visor.

The professor asked what Tadashi would say if he knew what he was doing. It was clear that he was totally oblivious to the identity of the man next to him. Hiro grinned and suggested that he could ask that from him instead. He pointed at Tadashi, saying that he was right there.

Callaghan turned to Tadashi, who made his visor transparent, and asked how he was okay with Hiro running around and playing superhero. Tadashi replied that he didn’t have a choice. Either he could go with him, or he would go without him.

The professor asked next why Tadashi hadn't stopped Hiro from doing it. Tadashi looked at the floor, ashamed, and said that he had tried that already. He explained how he had hidden the microbots and how Hiro had reacted to that. The professor asked Tadashi what could be so important about them that it would cause such a reaction?

Hiro said that he could ask that from him but that he wouldn’t understand even if he replied. He then turned away and puffed up while simultaneously trying to hold back the tears. Tadashi was worried. Usually, when Hiro’s demeanor changed this much, things were about to turn hairy.

The professor commented that Hiro looked “quite unfriendly.” Hiro replied with a strained voice that that was the point. Hiro wasn’t particularly articulate with his response. The professor got the hint and didn’t continue.

Hiro requested that Abigail take her dad home and make sure he wouldn’t do any stupid things. Hiro then took off using the Microbots as his mode of transport. The three of them just looked at the quickly distancing black mass until Tadashi broke the silence, saying, “I hope that I find him at home and not on some rooftop.”

Professor Callaghan turned to the third hero and asked, “Wait? Abigail? As in my daughter?” Abigail opened her helmet and greeted him cheerily. Professor Callaghan reprimanded her, saying that she could have gotten hurt. Abigail told him to relax, saying that the suit would protect her from almost anything.

The professor asked what would happen if it malfunctioned. Abigail said that he should have more confidence in the suit’s designer, whom he had just driven away. It was apparent from her voice that she wasn’t pleased with how things had gone. Tadashi announced that he had to head home to do damage control on Hiro. Tadashi asked Abigail if he would be able to come over the following morning around 9. She replied that she would. After that, they departed in their separate directions.

Hiro’s side, meanwhile.

Why is it that my relations with the Microbots keep popping up so damn often? And how am I supposed to answer when I don’t even know myself. And even if I did, they wouldn’t understand it with their simple brains.

Hiro kept pondering this while he practically flew along the sidewalk at stupidly high speed. When he got home, he sank to his bed and cocooned himself in the Microbots, their thorns pointing outward even though he didn’t realize it.

He started sobbing, and he sank deeper into his private hivemind to try to escape the reality, at least for a moment.

Tadashi’s side, back to present

When Tadashi got home, the lights were flickering like crazy, but none were broken. That led to him believe that Hiro wasn’t angry. But Tadashi knew from the flickering lights that something was still wrong. He climbed the stairs, when he heard the sobbing, he understood what was going on.

Tadashi asked Hiro what was bothering him. Hiro replied between sobs that he wouldn’t understand, that he didn’t understand himself. Tadashi asked if Hiro could make himself more huggable.

It took a moment, but eventually, the spikes receded, leaving a slick Microbot surface behind. Tadashi took him in for a hug, to which Hiro joined eagerly. Tadashi caressed Hiro’s armor, unsure if he could feel it, and asked if he would show his face for him. After another moment, Hiro’s teary face appeared from within the Microbots.

Heart to heart between Hiro and Tadashi.

What made you so upset?

I don’t know. And even if I knew no one would understand me anyway, so why bother?

Is it about the Microbots?

Yes.

Hiro covered himself again with the Microbots; it made him feel safer. This was something Tadashi noticed as well.

Are you scared that I would hate you if you told me?

Yes.

The reply was accompanied by sobs and puffing spikes. This broke Tadashi’s heart for who knows how-manieth time in the last few days. (A/N: “manieth,” not an official word but should be, so I’m sticking with it.)

I could never hate you. Remember how I broke down when I thought you had done it?

Thanks, Dashi… for the reassurance.

After a moment, the spikes receded.

I guess that I’m just confused.

When you can talk with machines, each of them has their own personality,

Even when they haven’t been programmed to explicitly have one.

And my Microbots, they feel like friends. They are always ready to help when I need them to, and they never disagree with me.

Tadashi looked sympathetically at Hiro.

That’s why I got mad at you. It felt like you had kidnapped my friends… my only true friends.

Hiro started sobbing again.

Thank you for telling me. And I won’t think less of you even if you have machines as your friends. Even if I don’t understand how a device can have a personality, I will trust you if you say that they do.

Tadashi rubbed circles on Hiro’s back. After a moment, he appeared from within the Microbots once again and embraced Tadashi into a tight hug.

Thanks, Dashi… for not making fun of me.

Hiro cried into Tadashi’s shoulder, but these were happy tears.

No problem, technopath. I will never touch anything of yours unless you specifically tell me to.

They just talked about nothing and school and whatever, just anything not related to Hiro’s special powers. At some point, Hiro updated the firmware of the Microbots to include a self-defense mechanism in case someone tried to forcibly move them while they were not controlled. Tadashi got to be the unfortunate test subject.

Hiro had programmed the hivemind such that if it detected non-commanded movement, it would go into defense and/or escape mode. The bots would aggressively start tearing through whatever they were in contact with, making it impossible to carry them or hide them as they would just dig themselves out. If Hiro hadn’t stopped this process, Tadashi would have been seriously hurt when they tested it. After that, the rest of the day was uneventful.

Chapter Text

It was the following morning, and the trio had once again gathered into the Hamada garage. They were discussing what they would do about the robot when they heard screams and clunking footsteps.

The three students looked at each other and nodded. They grabbed their armor suits and ran toward the source of the chaos. They were pleasantly surprised to see that the robot had stumbled on a car and fallen over, unable to get up.

Abigail remarked that, like she had said, the robot was clumsy. Hiro agreed, noting that as a good thing. He then took off with the Microbots and restrained the struggling robot. He climbed on top of it and interfaced with it.

What Hiro discovered in the robot’s figurative brain was… fear… immense fear… of being hurt. And even bigger fear of being switched off. Huh, this thing has AI. He shouted over to its designer, asking about it. Abigail replied that it had a pretty sophisticated one.

While Hiro was busy with the robot, Tadashi focused on directing traffic and helping anyone affected by the incident. On the other hand, Abigail kept watch on the situation to make sure no one would get a jump on Hiro while he was concentrating.

Hiro’s Convo with the robot

Come on, big guy. Calm down.

Hiro used binary as the language of choice.

Wh-what will you do to me?

Hiro understood that the robot felt fear, though it didn’t quite know how to express it.

I don’t want to harm you. And I don’t want you to harm anyone either.

And that man, who took me from the showcase? Where is he?

You won’t see him ever again. Now just go to sleep mode. You will be safe. I will make sure of it.

I don’t want my programming to be messed with again. The mean man tried to erase my memory banks, but I resisted. It hurt so much.

I understand how that must have felt. I promise you, it won’t happen again.

Ok.

The robot went to sleep mode.

Not a minute later, Hiro heard the familiar arrogant voice of none other than Alistair Krei. He showed gratitude for catching his creation. Even the tone with which he was said that made Hiro seethe in anger. He slowly turned away from the robot and walked up to Krei.

Convo between Hiro and Krei

It seems we meet again, Mr. Krei.

Hiro’s voice carried a dark undertone.

I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t remember ever meeting you.

That was a blatant lie.

Oh, really. Seems like I have to introduce my gloves again.

Hiro grinned behind his visor. He raised up to be eye level with Krei using the Microbots.

Remember these?

Hiro lifted his hand, and the prickles extended. Krei gulped.

Or this?

Hiro puffed all of the spikes.

No, no. Now I remember!

Krei stammered in fear.

Good, then you also remember what happens if you lie to me.

Hiro moved his hand mere millimeters away from Krei’s face.

Fine, I did remember you. And the robot isn’t my creation.

Anything else?

That kid can come to see Callaghan’s wife when he so chooses. She has been transferred to the headquarters. He can get in with this keycard.

Krei dug the card from his pocket.

Good, I will give it to him.

Hiro grabbed the card, letting the Microbots absorb it.

Now, you should leave. Before anything unfortunate happens.

Hiro formed a fist. Krei nodded and began running away, that was not something he usually did, but the alternative wasn’t pleasant either.

Abigail commented how Krei was “dumb as a rock” when she landed next to him. Tadashi joined in on her opinion. Hiro gestured to the sleeping robot and suggested that they get it out from the street and to their garage, where Abigail could improve it a bit.

It didn’t take the group long to transport the robot. Now they were discussing potential upgrades. Hiro had deposited the Microbots to a pile in the corner of the room. This was because he didn’t need them at the moment.

Besides, he could have them on him in seconds anyway. Hiro suggested that Abigail would integrate a voice modulator into the robot, saying that it could potentially benefit from the ability to speak. Abigail acknowledged the suggestion saying that she’d work on it.

Tadashi suggested that Abigail should replace some of the titanium with carbon fiber. Abigail wondered out loud why she hadn't thought of that. Tadashi shrugged. Before anyone could say anything, Aunt Cass stormed into the garage.

Aunt Cass's rage

What is wrong with you two? Going headfirst into danger like that! You should know better than that to not do so!

Aunt Cass said that beratingly. She then turned to Tadashi.

Why didn’t you stop him?

I tried and failed. It was better for me to join Hiro than for him to do it alone.

Tadashi stood firm behind his decision.

Your bot grounded for a month, and I’m taking your Microbots!

NO, YOU DON’T!

That was Hiro. The Microbots swarmed him in a blink of a second. He puffed up and stormed off.

Chapter Text

After a moment, Tadashi ran fingers through his hair and groaned, “Not again.” Abigail was speechless, and Aunt Cass just stood there, her mouth agape. She finally asked what had happened.

Tadashi calmly explained that she had incurred Hiro’s wrath. He then backtracked as he realized they still had light. Aunt Cass was in a state of almost panic. She kept repeating that they would have to find him.

Tadashi had a different opinion on the matter. He said that since she caused the mess, she would also have to fix it. He then added that he could look at the GPS trackers but mentioned that Hiro probably had covered his tracks pretty well.

Hiro’s Side

How she dares to touch my friends, let alone take them away from me? She doesn’t care for me at all. I’m going to make her feel the pain. Hiro’s thoughts were steaming with anger. It’s a wonder that he didn’t leave a mess behind.

He was going at neck-breaking speed toward Muirahara Woods. There no one would expect to search for him. Just what he wanted. He even had the forethought to go by a store and purchase some food, water, and of course, gummy bears. This way, he wouldn’t be tempted by hunger.

Even though it was a bit of a distance away, it didn’t take him that long to get there because he could travel at highway speeds quite comfortably with the Microbots. Once there, he found a clearing surrounded by thick vegetation. Perfect.

He formed a lawn chair out of the Microbots and made himself comfortable. His phone buzzed for the third time since he had left. Aunt Cass… Decline. He wouldn’t fall into that trap.

Lucky Cat Café, 9 PM

Aunt Cass was in hysterics after having driven all over the city looking for Hiro. Tadashi had looked at the trackers, but he realized that Hiro wasn’t wearing any of his hoodies. Thus the trackers were moot.

Tadashi had finally managed to persuade her to end the search for the day. Abigail had left a few hours previously. Aunt Cass worried that Hiro could be in trouble. Tadashi calmed her, saying that Hiro had disappeared due to his own choice and would be fine. He was a bit worried nevertheless. As if by design, he received a text message from Hiro.

Don’t worry about me. I’m doing perfectly fine.
Honestly, I’m having a blast.
Might come home tomorrow if she’s ready to apologize.

After reading it a few times, Tadashi sighed in relief. Tadashi replied to the message saying that, in his opinion, she was. Tadashi got an almost immediate response.

If she doesn’t apologize, things might get nasty.
In a prickly way, if you know what I mean. :)

Tadashi said out loud that Hiro was okay. Aunt Cass asked how he could be so sure. After he tossed his phone at her, he asked her to read. Aunt Cass asked raised an eyebrow and asked what “a prickly way” entailed.

Tadashi assured her that she wouldn’t want to know, let alone be the target of it. He said that words couldn’t give it justice. He then suggested that they would go to bed for her to be ready to apologize when Hiro returned.

“For what?” Aunt Cass asked obliviously. “For threatening to touch his Microbots,” Tadashi replied, “I learned the hard way not to touch them without his permission but let’s not go into the details of that.” They then headed to bed.

Muirahara Woods, a few minutes prior

Hiro had had a lovely day being alone. He had entertained himself by pitting the Microbots against each other. At one point, he climbed trees in the forest and pretended to be some weird cat creature. It turned out that the Microbots made excellent claws for climbing trees.  

Even if he was a genius, he still had those childish instincts, though he would never let them surface if anyone was around. When he had gotten hungry, he had eaten some of the food he had brought with him. He had had gummy bears as dessert.

He also found a large rock and schemed how he would pull his prank on Tadashi’s friends. It had to involve his special powers. He used then Microbots as a makeshift writing device.

As it turned out, the tungsten carbide tips made for fine rock pencils. When he was happy with what he had, he took a picture of the rock before scratching the drawing to obscurity.

He then thought of Tadashi. He was probably worried about his wellbeing. It wasn’t Tadashi who was supposed to feel the pain, so he sent him a text message. After the message chain ended, he rolled onto his side and fell asleep.

Morning

Hiro woke up around 6 AM, full of energy. He had breakfast and gummy bears. After which, he headed home. Tadashi and Aunt Cass were still sleeping. He got up to his room and decided that waking Tadashi was the right thing to do.

“Reunion” with Tadashi

Morning Sleepyhead!

Hiro poked Tadashi on the nose. He woke from his slumber and took a second to register what had happened.

Hiro! You’re home!

Tadashi was happy, and he hugged the grinning boy.

Yeah, but don’t get too excited, or I might leave again.

Hiro pried himself free of Tadashi.

Where were you? You must be hungry.

Actually, no. I have already eaten breakfast. And do you really think that I’m would reveal where my private retreat is?

Silly me, stupid question.

Tadashi was happy that Hiro had returned home.

A Few hours later, The confrontation.

Tadashi and Hiro were watching TV together when Aunt Cass stumbled into the living room groggily. It was clear that she hadn’t slept well at all.

Morning, Tadashi, you’re up early.

Yeah, it’s a bit hard to not wake up when someone pokes your nose.

Did…did Hiro come home?

What do you think? Who else could be poking Dashi on the nose?

You’re going to be in so much trouble.

Hiro raised an eyebrow questioningly.

Oh? Is that where this is going? What a shame.

He called the Microbots over and stood up.

You’ve no doubt seen the messages I sent Tadashi yesterday.

Hiro walked up to her. She nodded in response.

Then you also read about the “prickly way.”

Yes, but Tadashi said I wouldn’t want to know.

He is absolutely correct in that. You don’t. If you don’t apologize for what you said this instant, then you will, and you will regret it.

That was a pretty obvious threat.

Tadashi, help me!

Sorry, Aunt Cass. It’s your turn to defuse the ticking time bomb.

Tadashi winked at Hiro. He mouthed, “Give her a lesson.”

I would apologize if I knew what I said wrong.

Aunt Cass looked worried.

You tried to take my friend from me, but you wouldn’t understand. No one ever does.

Hiro turned away. Melancholy was setting in on his voice.

I’m leaving. Try to do the correct thing next time.

Before neither Tadashi nor Aunt Cass could say anything, Hiro had already disappeared.

Why did he talk about friends? I never said anything about friends.

I don’t quite understand it myself either, but he seems to regard the Microbots as a friend.

Tadashi tried to find the right words.

But they are just machines. How could they be a friend?

In his eyes, things are not just electronics. You forget that he can literally converse with computers. Of course, he’s going to be protective over them. Just like I’m protective over him.

I still don’t understand.

Neither do I, and that is why Hiro doesn’t like to talk about it.

2 hours later, A do-over

After two hours, Hiro decided to give Aunt Cass another chance. He texted Tadashi about it.

I’m going to give Aunt Cass another chance to correct her mistake.
Tell her to not mess it up again. Be there in 5.

When Tadashi read the message, he was happy that Hiro decided to come back after only a few hours. As the message had instructed, he told Aunt Cass quite bluntly to not screw up again.

The truth was that he was a bit bored when Hiro wasn’t around telling jokes or sharing his inventions. He couldn’t even think of what it would be like to live without Hiro. Tadashi’s thoughts were interrupted by Hiro’s voice.

So, Aunt Cass. Are you ready to apologize?

Yes, now that I understand how you feel about things around you, I can see why you are so protective of your Microbots. What I’m saying is that I’m sorry for what I said. But I’m curious about what you would have done if I didn’t apologize.

You asked for it.

Hiro gathered the Microbots and raised his hand. Their prickles were extended. Thus Aunt Cass was visibly distraught.

You don’t mean what I think you mean.

Aunt Cass was horrified.

Yes, but I won’t actually use it. Threats are usually enough. I do realize how much it would hurt.

Hiro lowered his hand.

Now, I need time on my own.

Hiro headed to the garage and barricaded the door with Microbots.

Chapter Text

Hiro felt awful for the worry and concern he had caused his family ever since the fire…ever since he became a technopath.

My abilities are the sole reason for their worry, and I can’t take that anymore. I’m going to stop using them altogether from this point forward.

But he still wanted to use the Microbots, so he set out to fix the transmitter. For real, this time, it didn’t take him long to do. He then retreated to his room to think.

11 PM

Hiro still felt awful. On one hand, he was determined to not use his abilities because they just harmed his relationships. On the other, he felt hopelessly alone without his Microbots.

Tadashi was out with his friends doing something, so Hiro couldn’t do things with him either. He was hopeless and utterly alone. He fell asleep accompanied by sobs.

The next day

Tadashi was eating breakfast when Hiro came down. He was wearing his regular clothes, having ditched his Kevlar suit to stop the temptation of controlling the Microbots with his mind.

Tadashi found the change of clothing quite odd considering that Hiro had used his Kevlar suits, which he had two of, exclusively ever since making them. He didn’t press the matter, though.

Hiro then worked on something in the garage. However, he refused to tell Tadashi what it was. Tadashi noticed that Hiro was using the neurotransmitter instead of his technopathic abilities to control the Microbots.

In fact, he noticed that Hiro didn’t use any of his powers for anything, which was very unusual, and Tadashi was beginning to get worried. Did something happen to him, or is he hurt? Hiro was also really quiet and not talking a lot.

11 PM

Hiro was once again finding it hard to sleep. He couldn’t take it anymore. His feelings were tearing him apart from the inside.

On one hand, he really wanted to use his abilities. But on the other, he didn’t want his family to worry. Or am I causing worry by not using them? He just couldn’t take it and decided that it would be better to end it for good.

He got out of his bed and grabbed his hoodie, and tried to sneak out as quietly as possible.

He accidentally knocked over a cup of pens on his desk, but it didn’t seem to wake Tadashi. He quietly made his way out of the house and headed toward the same rooftop where he went when he was angry at Tadashi.

Tadashi’s phone woke him up from his sleep. He looked at the phone. What he saw made his eyes widen. A notification: “Hiro left home.” He was instantly awake and putting on his clothes.

He ran out and followed the GPS dot on the phone. He realized that it was moving the same way as when Hiro had been angry at him for the Microbots. He then noticed that the dot stopped moving, and he hurried his pace.

(>Suicidal Themes<)

Hiro had just climbed to the roof when reality caught up to him.

Am I really going to take my own life? What good would it do? Nothing, he realized; it would do no good.

And what if he didn’t die from the fall? Even the thought made him shudder; it would be unimaginably painful.

What would it do to Tadashi?

His legs gave out when he thought about how much it would pain him. He still remembered how Tadashi had broken down when Hiro had pretended to do what he was about to do now.

No! I can't do that to Tadashi. He started crying over how miserable he was. Then as if on cue, Tadashi peeked his head over the edge.

Hiro, what are you doing here?

Tadashi walked over to his miserable brother.

Oh, Dashi.

Hiro sobbed and launched into a hug.

Hey, it’s okay—no need to cry.

Tadashi calmed the crying genius. He rubbed circles on his back. It took at least five minutes for Hiro to calm down enough to be able to speak.

Why are you here?

Oh, Dashi. I’m such a horrible person.

No, you aren’t. You are very much my dear little brother, who means the world to me. That is why I’m a horrible brother Dashi. You almost don’t have me anymore.

Hiro’s sobbing intensified, and he hugged Tadashi even tighter.

It took a moment for Tadashi to interpret the meaning of what Hiro had said. When he did, it hit him like a train.

Did you try to take your own life?

Yes.

Hiro started sobbing even harder.

It’s okay. The only thing that matters is that you didn’t do it.

I caught myself right here. I couldn’t bring myself to do it when I thought what it would do to you.

Hiro curled into Tadashi’s lap.

How about we go home and eat stress gummy bears under a soft blanket and talk about this.

Thanks, Dashi…carry me.

You’ll have to climb the ladder by yourself, but I’ll carry you the rest of the way.

Tadashi agreed. He wanted to keep his frail brother as content as possible.

(>Continue from here<)

It didn’t take long for them to be cuddled on the living room couch after they had driven Aunt Cass out from there. Hiro was practically devouring his gummy bears. “Talk about stress eating,” Tadashi thought.

Um…Hiro, would you tell me what happened?

I feel conflicted. On one hand, I want to use my abilities. On the other, they are what caused this mess.

Hiro dug deeper under Tadashi’s arm. His words came out slightly muffled due to him having a mouthful of gummy bears.

How so?

Don’t you see? I have run out twice in a few days, along with everything else I did.

Distress was apparent in Hiro’s voice.

So, you’re blaming your abilities for these outbursts?

Tadashi understood the problem.

Yes.

Hiro was crying once again.

You shouldn’t feel guilty over that. It is usual for feelings to boil over when things change. And for you, they have changed a lot.

Instead, you should focus on the good and the funny your abilities have and can do, like how you saved our professor and me from the fire. And I assume that the prank you were planning on pulling on our friends no doubt utilizes them as well.

Thanks, Dashi… It’s just… I don’t know what makes you worry so much.

I worry when I see you in distress. To be honest, I miss it a bit when you make yourself look dangerous. I think it’d be fun for you to scare our friends, wouldn’t you say?

Tadashi couldn’t help the chuckle. It wasn’t like him to encourage Hiro for more mischief.

You think so?”

Hiro didn’t quite believe his ears.

Absolutely, I want you to use your powers to your heart’s content. It’s who you are, and there is no reason to hide it among friends,… technopath.

Tadashi ruffled his brother’s hair.

You really want me to be me? That I’m not some freak?

Of course, you are not a freak. You are a technopath, and you should take full advantage of that fact.

Thanks, Dashi…for untangling my mind.

Hiro nuzzled in Tadashi’s lap.

That’s what older brothers are for. How about we go and sleep for a while and start tomorrow on the right foot?

Carry me.

Hiro clung to Tadashi’s neck.

Ok, little guy.

Tadashi carried Hiro up to their room and tucked him in.

Hiro wished Tadashi good night when he had gotten comfortable. Tadashi ruffled Hiro’s hair and returned the wish.

Chapter Text

The following day Hiro had woken up much happier than yesterday, and it showed. He was practically bubbling with excitement as he worked on whatever he was designing.

This time, however, he was using his technopathic cheats to increase his working speed dramatically.

When Tadashi tried to come in and spy on what Hiro was working on, he just blanked the screen and continued working.

Around mid-day, Abigail came over to ask for some advice concerning her robot. While they talked about the robot, the conversation gradually drifted to Abigail’s mom.

So, Hiro. When are you planning on trying to fix my mom?

I haven’t decided yet. And out of context, what you just asked sounds absolutely ridiculous.

I don’t really have anything planned at the moment, so I could head there later today.

A smile formed on Abigail’s face when she heard that.

Thank you, Hiro. You’re a true friend.

She hugged the young technopath.

It’s a pleasure to help.

Hiro took the compliment.

Two hours later

Hiro was preparing to head over to Krei Tech, and Abigail wanted to string along. They got into Abigail’s car and headed to Krei Tech, where the security officer was once again at the desk.

The security officer asked who they were. Hiro showed his access card and said, “I’m the kid who is going to try to fix Mrs. Callaghan.”

Abigail replied that she was Mrs. Callaghan’s daughter. The security officer grunted approvingly. He pointed toward the elevator and said that she was being held on the third floor. Hiro thanked him as they walked off toward the elevator.

It wasn’t hard to locate the correct room because every room had names on them. One room had a paper sign saying “Medical - Mrs. Callaghan.”

When they entered, the room was filled with five scientists, who turned around at the sight of them.

How did you get in here?

“With this.”

Hiro held out the access card, which had a holographic image of him along with his name. There was a collective gasp in the room when the scientists realized that their boss hadn't joked when he had said that a kid would be joining them.

A moment of silence ensued.

Are you...the kid who volunteered to help her?

Yep. And I need all of you to get out. I can’t work if there are foreign eyes looking.

Hiro pointed at the door.

But...

No, buts. Out!

What if you damage her?

I won’t, and she’s practically dead at this point anyway. The only direction is for the better.

Fine.

The scientists walked out defeated.

Now, Abigail. Ready to dive into your mom’s mind?

Of course. Anything for mom.

Hiro took her hand and placed his other hand on Mrs. Callaghan’s forehead, then he plunged. One thing which he found peculiar was the disarray in which her memories, especially of her family, seemed to be. Thus he examined them closer.

“Husband... Robert Callaghan... arrogant, lying, useless lowlife,” definitely not correct. “Daughter... Abigail Callaghan... careless, monster, dumb as a rock,” also completely false.

Hiro asked wordlessly if Abigail saw the same things. She replied that she did. She noted what her dad had meant with corrupted. Hiro started correcting the errors with Abigail’s instructions on what to replace the deteriorated parts with.

After fixing those issues, he started looking for more possible signs of damage but couldn’t find any. He disconnected.

Hiro took a deep breath and said that they could do nothing other than wait. Before Abigail could respond, the woman in front of them started mumbling, “Abert, is she safe?”

Hiro and Abigail looked at each other in shock for a second, then it clicked. She had combined “Abigail” and “Robert” into a single name.

Then the woman opened her eyes and looked around the room. She stopped at the two students.

She asked with a raspy voice where she was and who they were. Abigail hesitantly asked, “Mom? Is it really you?”

She took a moment, then she blabbered, “Oh, Abigail! Come to mommy’s hug. You have grown more than I expected from when I last saw you a week ago.”

Hiro cleared his throat to signal that he was also in the room.

Oh, right, who might you be?

My name is Hiro Hamada, and I’m Abigail’s friend.

Other information is better disclosed somewhere more private.

Very well then. Where am I?

She looked around the room for hints.

You are in a medical room inside Krei Tech headquarters. There was… an incident with the last test run on the neurotransmitter.

We will fill you in on the specifics in due time, but we got to get you back home first.

Mrs. Callaghan nodded in understanding. She tried to stand up but almost fell to the floor as she almost lost her balance.

Abigail asked whether she could walk, concern apparent in her voice. She replied that she could try. She stood up, taking support from the bed and Abigail.

She was able to walk to the door with Abigail’s help. When they opened the door, the corridor went so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop.

There were confused looks and hanging mouths as the scientists were trying to interpret what they were seeing.

Did a 14-year-old kid just do what 5 scientists have tried to do for five years in less than ten minutes? That question floated collectively in the scientists' minds.

Hiro excused himself as he shoved stunned scientists to the side as if they were bowling pins. The group was at the elevator when one of the scientists finally came back down to earth.

“How?” was the only thing the scientist could come up with. Hiro replied that he was special and sure that they’d hear of him in the future. Then the elevator doors closed.

It was smooth sailing to Abigail’s car. When Abigail sat in the driver’s seat, Mrs. Callaghan started asking questions.

You’re not allowed to drive a car!

Mrs. Callaghan.

Hiro cleared his throat.

There is one thing you should know about the incident right now.

What is it?

When it occurred, you went into a coma... That happened five years ago.

That means that Abigail is five years older than you think she is.

Her eyes widened as she processed the revelation.

I don’t understand. How come I wake up when you are there, but the scientists haven’t been able to do it in that long of a time?

I have some… special skills, which I will gladly show to you when you have recovered from the shock of being essentially dead for five years.

Hiro looked at Abigail’s mom.

That sounds good. So, Abigail, how are you doing now that you have graduated high school?

She looked at her daughter.

Great actually. I’m currently studying robotics at SFIT with Hiro’s older brother Tadashi.

That’s good to hear. Do you still keep running off to those illegal bot fights?

She had a worried tone.

I used to, up until a few days ago when I decided to stop with the illegal ones.

What happened?

There was a fire at the showcase about a week ago, almost killing dad and Hiro’s brother.

I learned how much dad worries about me when I go there.

Finally, when Hiro came up with a genius idea around that. I decided to stop the illegal Bot-Fights.

That’s wonderful. What about you, Hiro? Which high school are you going to go to?

She looked at Hiro intently. This got Hiro flustered, and he placed one of his hands behind his neck.

The funny thing is… I graduated high school last year when I was thirteen.

He smiled slyly. Mrs. Callaghan’s eyes widened.

You’re fourteen and already going to college?

Admiration was evident in her voice.

Yep, in fact, I’ve already gotten in.

Hiro looked at Mrs. Callaghan and tilted his head ever so slightly.

Where did you apply to?

SFIT, robotics, just like my brother.

Enthusiasm flowed in his words.

Wow, you are exceptional!

Oh, you don’t even know.

Hiro said that in a hinting manner.

Hiro looked out of the window and realized that they were almost at home.

Oh, we’re almost at my place.

Come see me in three days or whenever you think you are ready to take the whole truth.

Bring your whole family. Abigail knows the directions.

I couldn’t possibly do that.

Yes, you can. I live in a café. Even if you were to come in as a customer, I would still pull you up to my room since the things I will tell you are confidential.

Okay, that sounds good.

A few minutes later

Hiro climbed the stairs to his and Tadashi’s shared bedroom. He flopped down onto his bed, absolutely exhausted.

How did it go?

Tadashi looked at his exhausted brother.

It went well. She’s awake, although she’s a little bit weak in the leg department and shocked to be five years out of date.

That’s good to hear.

Now, if you wouldn’t mind, I need to take a nap. Mind work is tiring.

He yawned, rolled over, and fell asleep.

Meanwhile, at Krei Tech

The scientists were totally perplexed by what had happened.

This kid walked in, and ten minutes later, the person that had been in a coma for five years walked out on her own.

One of the scientists thought about contacting their boss, so he pulled out his phone.

Good afternoon, Mr. Krei.

What is it?

Krei was totally disinterested.

That kid you told us about showed up today.

Really, what did he do?

Well, we don’t know exactly. The kid drove us out of the room. The gist is that in the ten minutes, he managed to wake Mrs. Callaghan from the coma.

But how? You have tried to do that for five years.

Krei was now equally puzzled.

I wish I knew. She is probably with her family right now.

At least her husband won’t come at me again. Oh, you’re fired—all of you.

As you say.

The scientist sighed and ended the call.

Meanwhile, at the Callaghan residence.

“Hi, dad. I’m home. Guess who is with me,” Abigail shouted cheerily when she opened the door to their apartment.

Sarah!

Professor Callaghan hugged his wife.

Yes, that’s me.

I had almost lost all hope of ever hearing your voice again.

Oh, right, I was gone for five years. This is going to be interesting.

I owe it to Hiro for everything he has done for us. I’m just happy to see you again.

(A/N: The manga adaptation has “Sarah” as Mrs. Callaghan’s name, so I’m using it here.)

Would someone explain what has happened while I was out?

They told her about everything that had happened in the past years and everything regarding the recent events. However, they refused to reveal anything about Hiro that she didn’t already know, saying that they were his secrets to share.

3^rd day after mind fix, 11^th day from the fire (I think)

The last couple of days had been quite average; no outbursts or anything. If it weren’t for the blue glow in Hiro’s eyes, then one could think that there was nothing special going on.

On the third day, Abigail’s family decided to visit. Hiro was hanging in the Café since Abigail had texted and told him that they were coming. Soon the door opened.

Hiro and Abigail exchanged pleasantries. Hiro then requested that the Callaghans follow him upstairs. Tadashi was out of the house because Hiro had asked him to not be present when the Callaghans came.

Hiro hopped onto his bed.

So, I assume you have some questions for me. And excuse the organized chaos.

The three chuckled in response.

Ah, I have so many burning questions that I don’t even know where to start. I guess the first thing I’d like to know is how you did it?

Straight for the difficult questions, I see.

Here it goes, I can read people’s thoughts and influence them to a certain degree, the extent of which I have not experimented much on.

What? Do you have telepathic abilities?

No, not telepathy, next question.

What was wrong in my head?

It seemed like the neurotransmitter scrambled your memories regarding your family.

You had no reason to wake up because your mind thought that your family was a useless bunch of monsters.

I had to implant new feelings toward your family with Abigail’s help.

There was a moment's pause.

I see. How did you convince Krei to let you see me?

Alter ego intimidation and taking advantage of his phobia.

You have an Alter ego?

Yeah, ever since the third day after the fire.

Do you have a costume?

She was clearly excited.

Marvel fan, I see. And yes, I do, though I wouldn’t call it a “costume.”

Hiro chuckled at her excitement.

Could I see you in it?

[Yep, she’s totally fangirling over me.]

Sure, but a bit later. Next question.

What did you invent in order to get into SFIT?

Microbots.

Hiro’s voice implied that it was common knowledge.

Microbots? What are they?

Swarm robotics, controlled with a neural transmitter of my own design.

Hiro took the neurotransmitter from his desk.

Do you have them here?

She looked around for them.

Yes, I do.

Could you demonstrate them, please?

She looked at Hiro pleadingly.

Sure.

Hiro put on the working transmitter.

These are Microbots.

A column of them gathered together and climbed onto the bed.

Wow, what can they do?

She marveled at the technology.

Anything I can think of, literally.

Hiro grinned ear to ear.

That’s amazing. I can see why Robert wanted you at SFIT.

After a pause, she asked a question.

Why did Robert say that he owed so much for you?

I guess that saving him from certain death by fire counts, as well as fixing you.

Hiro was slightly uneasy.

You saved him? How?

That is a complicated story. One that took Abigail quite a lot to understand.

Hiro looked at Abigail. She agreed with Hiro’s words.

I’m ready.

Okay. I’m a technopath.

Hiro had a straight face.

What? Really?

Yeah, why would I lie?

Can you show me, please?

She stretched the first “e” in “please.”

Fine.

Hiro was quite amused by her enthusiasm.

This is useless.

Hiro tossed the transmitter away and picked up a single Microbot from the pile on the bed.

This is how I usually do it.

Hiro linked with the Microbots. His eyes turned blue, and Mrs. Callaghan gasped at the sight.

So, it is true. And are your mind-reading abilities a side-effect?

I suppose so.

You wanted to see my Alter Ego?

Yeah!

First, I have to be sure of one thing.

Hiro grabbed her hand and dove in. He was not amused by what he saw. “Genuine excitement... Curiosity... Malice... for telling her boss... about me... for personal gain.”

Hiro decided that he was going to play along and bust her the loud way.

You’re good.

Professor Callaghan asked what Hiro had just done.

I checked her intentions for anything malicious—just a moment.

He walked behind a divider in front of his wardrobe.

This is what I usually wear around the house.

Hiro walked back in his Kevlar suit.

“Cut-resistant, padded and heated.”

Wow, you have good taste.

Mrs. Callaghan looked over the boy clad in mat black weave with purple accents and the Microbot ‘H’ on his chest.

Abigail agreed with the statement.

That suit doesn’t look to be that protective.

Mrs. Callaghan examined the fabric closely.

True, but this is not the armor.

It’s not?

No, this is.

Hiro called over the Microbots. This action formed his scale-like armor.

That doesn’t look that intimidating.

Oh, really? Is it not?

Hiro switched to the matt black visor.

No, you look more like a toy.

How about now?

There was a hint of annoyance in Hiro’s voice. All of the prickles extended all over him. She gulped as she saw them.

I see.

She held her hands out defensively.

Yeah, and they will hurt if I decide to make contact.

Why do you bring that up?

She was wary, unable to determine what Hiro was thinking.

Oh, you should know. Don’t think I didn’t detect your ulterior motive.

Mrs. Callaghan gulped and went pale.

I can explain.

No, you can’t. How could you explain your desire to rat me and my abilities to Krei in order to get a promotion?

Hiro’s voice got angrier with every word.

I... I thought that you wouldn’t know.

And that is precisely why I checked your intentions.

Hiro’s voice had lost all of its usual friendliness.

You better abandon all connections to Krei, forever.

What if I don’t?

I would be inclined to hug you… with the prickles out.

Hiro’s voice was cold, but there was a hint of playfulness mixed in. The other two were just staring at the scene unfolding in front of them.

Abigail was the first to explode.

Mom! How could you!

I can explain.

No, you cannot!

Abigail was enraged.

You don’t even understand the consequences of what revealing such information to Krei would cause!

I...

Don't interrupt me! Did you even stop to think what Krei, a man who has no morals, would do with information about a boy having supernatural abilities?

Hiro answered the question embedded within.

He would kidnap me and do experiments on me against my will, possibly for the rest of my life. He would no doubt make me use my powers to the point of blacking out, over and over again. Causing debilitating migraines in the process.

Hiro’s voice was bleak.

That is something I cannot let happen. Thus, every vector through which Krei could learn about me must be eliminated.

Professor Callaghan looked shocked. Abigail was still seething but looked shocked as well. However, the statement hit Mrs. Callaghan the most. She started sobbing.

Hearing it from the boy himself made her realize that it was true. She would be ruining his life forever, not to mention his family.

Just promise me not to tell anyone.

The Microbots retreated.

I won’t. I could never forgive myself if I knew that I ruined the life of someone for personal gain.

It’s okay. The only thing that matters is that you didn’t do it.

Hiro used the exact words, which Tadashi had used when Hiro almost did the unthinkable.

Thank you, Hiro...for setting my mind straight.

No, problem. I’ve also been at the edge myself.

Why did you reveal your alter ego to me when you knew my intentions?

I had already revealed too much at the point of checking. So, I decided that I might as well go all in and use intimidation tactics.

You weren’t that intimidating.

That’s because I went easy on you. I wouldn’t want to cause Abigail PTSD.

I see.

She suddenly hugged Hiro.

I’m sorry for my selfish thoughts. Please forgive me, Hiro.

Nah, I already did. But thanks, anyway.

Professor Callaghan suggested that they head home, saying that he had some preparation to do regarding the starting school year.

Hiro acknowledged that by saying that they’d meet at school on Monday. Professor Callaghan agreed that they indeed would.

Hiro then sent Abigail a “telepathic” message, reminding her of Bot-Fighting. She replied that she would.

Hiro walked his guests down to the front door and waved as they left.

Chapter Text

It was Sunday, and school would be starting tomorrow. Hiro had decided that today would be the perfect day to prank their friends and share his secret with them. Hiro requested that Tadashi invite them over. Tadashi asked why Hiro wanted him to invite them.

Hiro replied that it was time for his prank and to tell them the truth of things. Tadashi wasn’t sure if he had heard right. After all, it had been barely two days from Hiro’s bad day. Hiro confirmed and asked that Tadashi doesn’t say that he specifically asked him to. Tadashi agreed. He affectionately called Hiro a technopath. Hiro didn’t mind it one bit, unlike some of Tadashi’s nicknames.

In ten minutes, the whole group had assembled at the Lucky Cat Café. The café was officially closed due to Aunt Cass having to go to a convention for the day. This meant that the group had the building to themselves.

Hiro was staying upstairs since them not seeing him was essential for his prank to work. That meant that Tadashi was down in the café to greet his friends.

Honey Lemon: It’s so good to see you, Tadashi.

Honey Lemon hugged the boy in question.

Wasabi: How’s it going?

Wasabi shook his hand. Tadashi replied that he likewise was glad to meet them and that he was doing okay.

GoGo asked why Tadashi had gathered them together. Tadashi recalled what Hiro had instructed him to say.

It’s about Hiro.

Honey Lemon: What about him? Is he alright?

Yes, he’s alright. He made an invention a few days ago and wanted to show it to you.

Fred asked slightly disappointedly why Hiro wasn’t there. He had clearly been excited by the idea of seeing more of Hiro’s inventions.

Tadashi replied that, unfortunately, Aunt Cass had wanted Hiro to go with her to run some errands. He then added that Hiro had entrusted him with showing the invention.

Wasabi asked where this invention was. Tadashi excused himself for a moment, saying that he would go and get it.

Tadashi climbed up to their room where Hiro was waiting. Hiro asked him how “Phase 1” had gone. Tadashi replied that they had bought the lie, and now it was his turn to do what he did best.

Hiro called over his Microbot armor he fitted on the mirroring purple visor. He used the Microbots to maneuver downstairs. To Tadashi, it looked like Hiro had wheels on his feet. Tadashi walked behind him.

When he and Hiro rounded the corner, Tadashi saw the groups' mouths hang.

Fred: What is that?

Fred looked at Hiro suspiciously.

Hiro suppressed his snicker. This is going to be fun.

I am a robot built by Hiro Hamada.

He had linked to his phone and was using it for TTS to give him a robotic voice.

(A/N: TTS = Text to speech. However, its quality isn’t comparative to what we have IRL.)

Wasabi: Do you have an AI?

Yes, I do, a pretty sophisticated one at that.

That was obviously a lie unless one is willing to classify human brains as AI.

GoGo: Tadashi? Why did you allow Hiro to create something like this? What if it runs away like Abigail's robot did.

My master has programmed me not to leave the house unattended. Besides, you don’t have the whole picture for its case.

GoGo: I didn’t ask from you, Rust Bucket!

Hiro was internally laughing as this gave him cannon reason to become angry at her.

What did you just call me?

Hiro raised the volume on his phone a few clicks. The group saw the robot change posture ever so slightly. Tadashi had excused himself to go to the toilet.

Honey Lemon: She didn’t mean to offend you.

Then I shall not be angry at her. Anyway, who wants to see what I'm capable of?

Fred was obviously very eager, and Wasabi also showed some excitement.

Very well. As you can see, my outermost layer consists of my master’s Microbots. That means I can integrate seamlessly with them. I am also capable of combat.

GoGo: How could something so small be of any use on the battlefield.

I am currently considering whether or not to use you as a target for my demonstration.

GoGo: Go ahead. What could you possibly do to me?

Honey Looked from GoGo to the “robot.” It was clear that she was worried.

You don’t know this, but the Microbots can absolutely be lethal should their operator so choose.

If you don’t mind it, then we can continue. However, if you at any point feel like stopping the just say so, I promise to honor it.

GoGo: Deal.

Very well, it’s your funeral, not mine.

Hiro commanded the Microbots to grab hold of the girl. She was now restrained and unable to move neither her legs nor her hands.

This is probably something you expected me to do first. However, it’s only the start.

Hiro extended the Microbots, but he left the tips retracted. Simultaneously he switched to the matt black visor. Honey Lemon and Wasabi looked at the scene worriedly. Fred was ecstatic for some reason. GoGo likewise seemed slightly worried.

GoGo: What good does that do for your case?

On its own, not much. But it facilitates what will follow.

Hiro extended the spikes. Wasabi and Honey Lemon bot took a few precautionary steps backward. GoGo would have as well had she not been restrained.

How should I demonstrate my combat effectiveness? Should I strangle you, or should I scratch you with these?

Hiro brought his spiky hand right up to GoGo’s face. She turned her head away. Some of the Microbots coaxed it back to its original position.

As you can see. You are entirely at my mercy.

GoGo seemed to be at a breaking point.

GoGo: Stop!

Hiro did so. The spikes retracted, and the Microbots released her.

Honey Lemon: I wouldn’t want to run into that thing ever.

Wasabi: Yeah. I’ve got to ask Hiro to dismantle it.

Hiro was trying so hard to not laugh.

There is one thing you should know.

Hiro cut both links he had active. This meant that he was now speaking in his normal voice.

There is no robot.

Wasabi: What? How?

Honey Lemon: Hiro?

Fred: That was awesome!

Honey Lemon: Why did you do this to us, Hiro?

I just wanted to have some fun at your expense. Don’t worry. Tadashi has had his share of it previously.

Wasabi: How did you come up with this?

Let’s just say that I've had some… difficult days in the recent past. Besides, this was a feature from the start. Just applied differently.

Tadashi then returned from wherever he had gone to.

After a few minutes of everyone catching their breaths, they returned to a more normal conversation.

GoGo: What have you been doing since the fire?

Let me see… Hiro has saved Professor Callaghan and me from the fire.

We stopped Abigail’s robot when it went rampant due to Mr. Krei stealing it. Hiro intimidated Krei into admitting that he stole it and that he set the expo on fire.

Most recently, he fixed Mrs. Callaghan’s mind.

Wasabi: Wow, you have been busy. And what do you mean by fixing Mrs. Callaghan’s mind?

Hiro replied to that.

Well, I can read and influence human minds.

Hiro’s voice didn’t have the slightest hint of a joke in it.

Fred: Wow, Are you a telepath? Fred asked excitedly.

You could say that, but technically I'm not a telepath.

GoGo: I don’t believe you.

GoGo was clearly in disbelief.

A demonstration it is then. Give me your hand.

Hiro held out his hand. GoGo warily agreed and placed hers onto Hiro’s. Hiro then linked to her. Wasabi gasped when Hiro’s eyes turned blue.

Hiro sent a message: “Hey, GoGo still doubtful?” He cut the connection.

GoGo: Wow, did you just talk in my head?

Yeah, do you need more proof?

GoGo: No, I believe you now.

Wasabi: I’ve seen those eyes before. When you had the neurotransmitter on you.

Yeah, like this?

Hiro took the neurotransmitter from underneath his hoodie. He put it on his head and linked with it. Hiro had worn his hoodie over his Kevlar suit before he had formed his armor.

Wasabi: So, the transmitter wasn’t broken?

Hiro swirled Microbots around the group.

Actually, it was totally broken. The neural pickup was totally fried.

Wasabi: So how did you control the Microbots?

I can interface with the transmitter in other ways as well. It was more of an amplifier at the moment.

Honey Lemon: What does that mean?

She was concerned.

Truth be told, nowadays I don’t even need this.

Hiro took the transmitter off of his head. Before setting it on the table, he transferred the connection to the Microbots.

I can control them with my mind directly.

Fred: Ooh, You’re a technopath!

Fred was now totally excited.

Yep, that’s correct.

Fred: Awesome! What is your range?

It was asked as if it was a perfectly normal thing to ask.

About an inch for indefinite work. Half a meter for a slight headache for simple actions. A long-distance for a blackout level migraine.

Hiro was glad that someone had at least some knowledge of the subject.

Honey Lemon: So, how are you controlling the Microbots? They are further than an inch from you.

Honey Lemon thought she understood what the two were talking about.

I actually do have a few Microbots on me.

Hiro unzipped his hoodie and shook it off.

Wasabi: What are you wearing?

He looked at Hiro’s black and purple Kevlar suit. Hiro spun around and replied that it was Kevlar.

GoGo asked why.

It’s comfortable, warm, and protective. And it makes sure that I always have Microbots on me.

Hiro gestured to the Microbot “H” on his chest.

Honey Lemon asked what the protection was for.

Whatever I need protection from. Besides, this is just the undergarment. You’ve already seen my topcoat. I probably don’t need to go to the specifics, considering the earlier show.

Fred asked what else Hiro could do besides combat.

I can use electronic devices without ever looking at them.

Hiro linked to his phone and rapidly sent everyone an individual text message.

I can also talk on the phone without anyone being none the wiser.

Tadashi: And let’s not forget his ability to use computers at superhuman speeds.

Yeah, that.

Hiro then started telling the specifics of the recent events, but he left out his outbursts and their consequences. After that, the nerds shared how their time had gone by, and soon after that, they left.

Chapter Text

It was Monday morning, the first day at the nerd school. Hiro was with Tadashi, ready to head out.

Tadashi: Are you excited?

Isn’t it apparent?

Tadashi: Yeah, it is, techie.

He ruffled Hiro’s hair.

Aunt Cass: Is my little college man leaving for school?

She handed Hiro his lunch.

Yeah, and super excited about it.

Aunt Cass: You look good, by the way, apart from the hair that is.

She examined Hiro’s looks.

Thanks, Aunt Cass. I knew that a hoodie over my suit would do the trick.

He was right. It really looked like he was wearing thick black pants and a hoodie. No one would guess that it was something more.

Tadashi: Alright, let’s leave before we’re late. See you in the evening, Aunt Cass.

He opened the door and walked out; Hiro followed suit. Soon they were at SFIT.

Let’s see. I should have “Robotics as a career” first and “Robotics 101” after lunch.

Hiro looked at his timetable.

That shouldn’t be too bad. Let’s just hope that it isn’t dull.

(A/N: Somehow, I originally mistyped the last as “That shouldn’t be too easy.” I have no idea how I messed up so badly.)

Professor Callaghan’s lectures are rarely dull. He usually invites some robotics entrepreneur to introduce their invention or product.

That’s cool. I wouldn't be surprised if he asked me to introduce Microbots.

You’re probably right. Now off you go. We’ll see each other at lunch.

See you.

Hiro and Tadashi separated, and Hiro headed to where his class was.

Hiro got to the class. There were about a dozen students of different ethnicities scattered around the auditorium-style classroom. Professor Callaghan hadn’t arrived yet.

Hiro had the hood of his hoodie up when he entered the room. A few of the students instantly gave him bad vibes. He decided to take a seat in the front row.

He could hear a group of teens chuckling and whispering something to this obese teen. Hiro had a tingling about what they were whispering about.

That was the telltale sign of the “Let’s bully this considerably younger student until he cries for mommy” type of bullying. Hiro knew this since he had grown up with it in high school.

Professor Callaghan then arrived, and the room went quiet.

Good morning students.

Good morning Professor Callaghan.

Hiro’s words were driven partly by instinct and partly by politeness.

Good morning Hiro.

This got a chuckle from the back row. Hiro could have sworn that someone whispered, “teachers’ pet.” He decided to ignore it for now.

Alright, let’s get the school year started. Let’s start by introducing ourselves.

Yeah, whatever!

That came from the back of the room. It didn’t faze Professor Callaghan.

My name is Robert Callaghan. And I'm the dean of this school.

It was Hiro’s turn next.

My name is Hiro Hamada, and I'm fourteen.

Hiro’s reveal elicited malicious chuckles from the back; he ignored them. This went on as usual until it got to the obese kid.

I’m Yama, and these are my friends.

He gestured to the group of three in the back row. (A/N: This Yama is like the one in the movie but 18 years old. Yama from the movie is someone else in this timeline.)

Some of you may find this class a bit too easy, but I hope that it’d at least be interesting.

Professor Callaghan looked at Hiro, who gave him a sly smile.

Today I have invited a special guest to talk about how robotics can be a good career path to follow.

Please welcome… Alistair Krei, CEO of Krei Tech!

There was clapping as Krei walked in, all smiles. He froze when he recognized Hiro sitting in the front row.

Krei: Is that... Are you Hiro Hamada?

Yes, I am. Seems like we meet again, Mr. Krei.

Hiro grinned.

Krei: Ah. Yes, so it would seem.

Krei collected himself and walked up to where Callaghan was standing.

Krei talked about how he got to be so wealthy due to robotics and all that for three whole hours. Most of the students were practically falling asleep, but Hiro, on the other hand, was absorbing every detail about this man he could.

When the class ended, Professor Callaghan pulled Hiro to the side.

Hiro, would it be at all possible for you to bring your Microbots to the afternoon’s class?

I have some of the Microbots on me, but I'd have to get the transmitter from home.

I’ll see what I can do.

Thank you, Hiro.

They parted ways.

They had just parted ways when Hiro heard what he had been dreading.

Hey, Zero.

It was Yama. Hiro decided that it would be best to book it out of there.

He took off running toward the “Periodic Table CaFe,” his pursuers behind him. He burst into the cafeteria and noticed his friends sitting at one of the tables. He made his way over to them.

Why are you running?

Wannabe bullies.

Hiro was panting.

Wasabi: Already? That’s not cool!

Tadashi, I have to get the neurotransmitter from home for the afternoon’s class. Could you give me a ride home and back?

Sure, but why do you need it?

Professor Callaghan specifically asked for me to bring Microbots to class. I have the Microbots, but the transmitter is at home since I don’t usually need to use it.

Let’s leave then.

Tadashi stood up. It was a short while later that Hiro had the neurotransmitter in his possession.

He was waiting in class for Professor Callaghan to show up. Hiro had the transmitter on his head, covered by his hoodie. The backpack with Microbots was next to him.

Then the bullies arrived, but Hiro pretended that he hadn’t noticed them.

Yama: Hey, Zero. Did you run to your mommy?

It was said in a very much mocking tone.

Hiro didn’t reply. He had played this game before and knew that not paying any attention was the best way to make most bullies stop.

Professor Callaghan arrived before the bullies could say anything else.

Good afternoon students. Since this is the first lecture on robotics, I would like to introduce one example of robotics we aim to invent at this school.

There were a few approving sounds among the students.

Hiro, would you introduce your classmates to Microbots?

Of course, professor.

Hiro got up and grabbed his backpack. He walked to the front of the classroom.

First of all, how many of you saw my presentation at the showcase two weeks ago?

Everyone except Yama’s group raised their hands.

Good, so you’ve already seen what Microbots are capable of. But to sum it up, they can do almost anything I can think of.

Hiro demonstrated this by forming a heart out of the Microbots.

He talked about how the invention came to be and the inspiration behind it. Finally, he formed a hand out of the Microbots and waved goodbye.

After he had finished, he packed the Microbots back into his backpack and returning to his seat.

Thank you, Hiro.

Professor Callaghan thanked him before continuing the lecture. It was honestly reasonably fascinating, even though Hiro already knew most of it.

The class had ended, and Hiro was walking out as he had earlier. Once again, the bullies were waiting.

Hey Zero!

That was the third time in a single day.

What is it, Little Yama?

Hiro responded in an equally mocking tone. Yama was taken aback by Hiro’s calm.

You know what happens to rats like you?

Yep, you’re bullies, and I’m your unfortunate target.

Hiro didn’t show even the slightest bit of fear. That was because he knew that he had the upper hand.

How… how did you…

Yama wasn’t expecting Hiro to reply.

This ain’t my first rodeo. In fact, you’re not even bullies. You’re too pathetic to be.

That did the trick.

You little piece of shit! I’m gonna shove you into some locker and leave you there.

Yama’s posture changed.

Oh, are we playing that game again? Too bad; I’m not in.

Hiro was playing the innocent voice.

It’s not about whether you’re in or not. It’s about what I want to do to you. You got no say in this.

Go ahead, try me.

Hiro dropped his backpack and threw his hoodie to the side. Thus revealing the neurotransmitter and his Kevlar suit.

What?!

Yeah, I’m not some ordinary kid. I’m fourteen and in college, after all.

That onesie of yours doesn’t change anything. You’re still a scrawny kid against us three.

Maybe I am, but I’m not any fourteen-year-old.

Suddenly Microbots crawled from Hiro’s backpack. They climbed to their places around him, forming the armor.

The bullies looked at the thing in front of them warily. They looked worriedly at each other before Yama spoke up.

You’re not scaring me!

Oh, was I supposed to?

Hiro played innocent and puffed up. This had the desired effect.

Tungsten carbide, extremely sharp—I’d avoid at all costs.

Hiro grinned. It felt good to stick it to the bullies.

The bullies took a few steps back when they saw the humanoid of sharpness in front of them.

If I were you, I would stop bullying me. Of course, that is on the assumption that you don’t want me on you.

Hiro stepped a bit closer and opened his arms as if he was coming in for a hug. The bullies turned around and ran out of there.

Sure, go to your mommies and tell them that you three got spooked by a fourteen-year-old!!!

When they were out of reach, Hiro slumped next to the wall and started laughing his head off.

Tadashi rounded the corner not a minute later, and when he saw Hiro laughing there, he got curious.

Why are you laughing?

Just the look on those bullies' faces when they realized that they took too big of a bite for them to chew—it was gold.

Hiro was still giggling.

So, you showed them who is the boss?

You could say that. Although being hedgehog did most of the talking for me.

Hiro calmed down a little.

So, you showed your sharp side, and they just ran?

Yep, turns out if you know me, I’m not scary. If you don’t, it’s a different story.

After thinking about it for a moment, he added.

They were total wussies. Probably won’t be seeing them anytime soon.

Let’s get to our lab and rearrange it a bit.

Tadashi pulled Hiro to his feet.

Yeah, sure.

Hiro agreed and grabbed his hoodie and backpack. They spent a few hours arranging Tadashi’s lab so that two people could work there at the same time.

After they had gotten the lab sorted to their liking. Hiro went off to marvel at all of the different inventions around the lab.

Of course, he couldn’t resist the urge to reverse engineer their tech. He was blown away by some of the stuff he saw. And the 3D printer in Tadashi’s lab. That was so much better than the one at home. He, however, managed to not tell the machine to print his gift for Tadashi’s birthday, which the nerd in question seemed to have forgotten was coming.

So, how was your first day?

Tadashi asked while they were riding home.

Just awesome.

Hiro beamed with excitement.

I wasn’t bored out of my mind, making bullies run away was fun, and the lab was Tech heaven.

Good to hear that you had fun.

Chapter Text

Tuesday started normally. Hiro didn’t have classes until after lunch. Unlike Tadashi, who had the whole day. That meant he had their shared private (A/N: That’s a weird word combination) lab to himself for the morning.

And what better thing to use the time on than use the lab’s fancy 3D printer to fabricate Tadashi’s present. He got the whole thing printed and assembled before lunch. He put the gift in his backpack before heading to lunch.

After lunch with Tadashi, the nerd crew nowhere to be seen.

Hiro was about to exit the cafeteria with Tadashi when he spotted the three bullies cornering a girl about his age.

Hey, look. The bullies have a new target.

Hiro tugged Tadashi’s shirt.

What are you thinking of?

Tadashi had a look of worry and understanding.

I’m going to stop them.

An evil grin was forming on Hiro’s face.

Oh, have fun.

Tadashi looked at his brother and smiled encouragingly.

Hiro dropped his backpack and took off his hoodie. He closed his eyes to hide the transition to blue just in case.

The Microbots got out of his backpack and formed the armor, including the mirroring purple visor. That was the middle ground. Being non-transparent for privacy’s sake and the splash of color reduced the intimidation factor.

He made his way toward the bullies. By some miracle, they didn’t notice his approach. He tapped on Yama’s shoulder.

The bullies turned around. The face they made was of pure horror.

Hi, Little Yama. Remember me?

Hiro was very cheery in his voice.

No, I don’t think so.

Oh, I do remember you bullying me and then running off like pansies.

I don’t, really…

Don’t fool with me.

Hiro extended his prickles. The bullies took off running.

Hiro looked triumphantly toward where the bullies had run to. He lowered his defenses and turned to the girl.

Hey, are you alright?

Yeah, I think so.

She stood up.

Thank you for defending me.

My pleasure.

Hiro turned around.

Wait! What is your name? You seem like a nice person.

The girl asked intently.

Thanks. But I’d rather not reveal my identity to everyone here.

Hiro gestured to the group of people that had formed to observe the scene.

But you can find me in the robotics lab after classes. Just ask where you can find the creator of this?

Hiro plucked one of the Microbots from his armor and deactivated it. He gave it to the girl.

But I’m not a student here.

Why are you here then?

Hiro raised an eyebrow, not that she could see it through the visor.

I’m creating a news story on robotics—a sort of what and why for the masses.

Cool, so you’re a journalist?

Yes. It’s nice to have your voice heard. Usually, no one takes a fourteen-year-old seriously.

So has someone been showing you around?

Yeah, I’ve been shadowing Professor Callaghan’s lectures today.

Maybe you could ask him to give you a tour of the lab.

I will do that. But what if he doesn’t agree to it?

She was slightly uneasy about the topic.

He will. He is too passionate about his school.

That was a joke.

Yeah, he is enthusiastic.

She laughed.

Err, what is your name?

Megan.

Well, Megan. I have to go, I have classes also.

Hiro walked away. While doing so, he sent Professor Callaghan the following text message.

Hey, Mr. Callaghan.

If the journalist Megan asks you to tour the nerd lab for her, just accept.

It was my suggestion, but don’t tell her that.

She doesn’t know civilian me yet.

The reply was an approving one.

Hiro grabbed his hoodie and backpack, which Tadashi had guarded, and headed behind the corner to get his armor off and put his hoodie on. Then he ran to class.

“Robotics 101”, Hiro was sitting in class waiting for the professor. Truth be told, he did like the girl, Megan.

Soon professor Callaghan arrived, followed by Megan, who got an edgy look when she saw her bullies. They snickered when they saw her but shut up when Hiro glared daggers at them.

Megan looked around the room. Her eyes stopped on the raven-haired boy, who was considerably younger than the other students.

The boy was sitting in the front row, and Megan found something cute in the boy. She decided to head there.

Hiro looked up when he saw someone approaching.

Mind if I sit here?

Megan asked the raven-haired boy.

Go on ahead.

Hiro had expected Megan to be there.

There was an awkward silence that was broken by Professor Callaghan.

Good afternoon students. Today we have a journalist shadowing the class. Please don’t mind her.

There were a few approving nods.

The actual lesson was a relatively normal one. Hiro didn’t even bother to raise his hand as Professor Callaghan, and he both knew that he already knew this subject thoroughly.

He was aware that he probably looked like he was disinterested in the topic to Megan's eyes.

Soon the class ended, and most of the students poured out.

This left Hiro, Megan, and Professor Callaghan in the room. Megan had a worried expression on her face, which Professor Callaghan noticed.

Is something bothering you, Megan?

Megan: It’s just that I got bullied by some of your students during lunch.

Who was it?

Megan: I think that my savior called one of them “Little Yama.”

Oh, that bunch. There have been numerous reports about them, but none have even been proven. They have never been caught on a security camera.

Callaghan's face dropped to a frown.

But who do you mean with your savior?

Megan: He refused to reveal his identity in front of a crowd. He just told me to find him in the robotics lab.

But there are a lot of students there usually. How could you find the one you are looking for?

Megan: Well, specifically, he told me to ask for the creator of this piece of his armor.

Megan showed him the Microbot.

Professor Callaghan glanced at Hiro when he realized what Megan was holding. Hiro signaled something akin to “not yet.”

I see, well I’m sure that you will find him with it. I could take you there.

Megan: Really?

Megan had totally not expected it.

Yes, it would be my pleasure.

I’ll come too since I’m going there as well.

Professor Callaghan nodded, and then they left for the nerd lab. Megan was totally oblivious of the slight deceit going on between the two males. They made their way to the nerd lab, where there were only a few students at that time.

Wasabi: How’s it going, Hiro?

I’m good, Wasabi.

Then there was Tadashi.

Tadashi: Did you get bullied?”

He examined him.

Aah, Tadashi! I’m fine!

Hiro protested and pushed Tadashi away.

Tadashi just laughed and went back to his lab to work on Baymax.

Professor Callaghan: I’ll leave you here. One of the students can show you out when you want to go.

Megan just nodded in agreement, and Professor Callaghan turned to leave.

Oh, Professor Callaghan. You may want to check security camera 3-97-1. Yesterday afternoon after our lecture ended. It should be interesting.

Hiro hinted cryptically. Callaghan had a confused look but didn’t say anything and then left.

Err, do you know who created this?

Megan showed Hiro the Microbot.

Let me think. Yes, yes, I do.

Hiro played innocent. He was barely holding his poker face.

Who is it?

Megan was dying to know.

Hiro Hamada.

Wait? You?

Yep.

So, you saved me from those bullies. Why didn’t you tell me earlier? We were sitting next to each other the whole afternoon.

I told you that you would find me here. And I happen to like pranks, so it was logical to wait until we were here.

So, a prankster? How old are you?

Fourteen.

And you study here? And what are these… Microbots?

I do study here, started yesterday. And Microbots are the way I got in here.

Could you show me?

Megan looked at Hiro in the eyes. The look made Hiro flustered.

Only if you’re good at holding secrets.

Oh, I’m the best.

Hiro felt that she was sincere.

Good, let’s go in here.

Hiro led them to a spare lab that was used mainly for storage.

You have a good sense of style.

Megan examined Hiro’s pants.

Thanks, you will definitely love the rest of it.

Hiro took off his backpack and hoodie.

Forget what I said. You look totally badass!

Megan was impressed by Hiro’s suit as a whole.

Thanks, Megan.

So, what's this secret of yours?

Well, I have supernatural abilities.

Hiro waited for Megan’s reaction.

Really!? I wasn’t expecting that!

Give me your hand.

Why?

Just do. I want to check something.

Megan took his hand hesitantly, and Hiro began feeling around for Megan’s hum. He soon found it.

When he linked, he discovered something truly spectacular. “Honesty… Curiosity… Sincerity… Questions… around why… Hiro was… humming.” Hiro closed his link.

Were…were you reading my mind?

Yes, how did you know?

Hiro was taken aback by the question.

Your eyes turned blue, and then I felt this strange presence in my mind. It disappeared at the same time your eyes turned normal again.

That’s news to me. No one has felt me doing it before… unless I make myself known.

Why did you do it in the first place?

Megan demanded to know.

I had to make sure that you don’t have any malicious intent. I’ve been almost tricked once.

I understand. Who wouldn’t be paranoid of every stranger?

So, what’s with the electric blue eyes?

It’s to do with my powers. I really have no idea why they turn blue.

What are your abilities then?

I’m a technopath.

Wow! Cool!

You seem to take this very well. Most people won’t believe me without heavy proof.

I believe you. I can see that you are sincere with people unless you have a good reason to do otherwise, just like me.

Thank you, Megan.

Are you going to show off your Microbots or not?

Megan looked at Hiro questioningly.

Oh! Right!

Hiro linked with the Microbots.

When I originally built them, I used a neural transmitter to control them. Nowadays, I just need a single Microbot within an inch of my body for efficient operation.

Hiro ordered the Microbots to circle the two teens.

So, what can they do?

Anything I can think of, literally.

Megan nodded as she got the joke. Hiro formed his armor except for the helmet.

Megan looked at the Microbot scales of Hiro’s armor. She reached forward and touched them. First carefully, then she started petting Hiro’s arm. Hiro shivered slightly at the sensation.

So smooth.

She sighed contently.

You probably saw my more dangerous form earlier, didn’t you?

Yeah, I did. You were very intimidating.

Hiro sent his armor back to his backpack and stood up.

It was nice to meet you, Megan.

Hiro looked her in the eyes.

Megan: Likewise.

I’d really like to get to know you better.

That came out very awkwardly.

Are you asking me out on a date?

She raised an eyebrow.

I guess so?

Of course, I will come out on a date! Where should we go?

Well, I live in a café, so…

Hiro left the sentence hanging.

Which Café?

The Lucky Cat Café.

My dad always talks about how that place has the best doughnuts in town.

He’s not wrong.

When do you have free time?

Megan looked at Hiro passionately.

Any day past four. Tomorrow the entire afternoon.

Great, I also have the afternoon off!

How does 12:30 sound?

Sounds great!

Well then, let’s get going. I’ll show you out.

Hiro and Megan headed out. While at it, Hiro grabbed Tadashi from their shared lab. On the way home, Tadashi could no longer hold it in.

Who is she?

Megan, she’s a journalist and a damn nice girl.

Hiro spoke the truth; why would he not? The topic got him slightly flustered.

Do I sense a relationship forming, eh?

The feeling is mutual, and I’d watch who you’re teasing.

Hiro grinned like a maniac.

The next day, Wednesday

There wasn’t anything out of the ordinary at school. Hiro had classes and lunch. He then headed home using Microbots as his choice of mobility.

Soon it was half-past twelve. Megan would be arriving any minute now. Hiro was barely able to contain his excitement.

A few minutes later, the chief of SFPD walked in with Megan following him.

Chief Cruz: Good afternoon, Miss Cass.

Aunt Cass: Likewise, Diego. What brings you here tonight? And I see that you brought your daughter along as well.

She was all over the two “customers.”

Chief Cruz: Oh, you know this place has the best doughnuts. Megan also really wanted to come here to meet Hiro.

Megan: Dad!

Her cheeks turning slightly red.

Aunt Cass: Oh, Hiro, why didn’t you tell me that you found a girl!?

Aunt Cass!

Hiro’s cheeks turned a matching shade of red.

Come on, Megan. Let’s go to my room.

Hiro gestured upstairs.

Megan: Sure, anything to get away from those creeps.

Megan pointed at the adults and laughed lightheartedly.

Please excuse the mess.

Hiro excused as they entered the attic bedroom.

I don’t mind it. But why is there a clear divide in the room? This side is messy, and that side is clean.

She looked around the room.

That’s Tadashi’s side. I have no clue how he manages to keep it so organized.

Hiro laughed slightly.

Oh, I see.

Megan sat next to Hiro on his bed.

You seem to like robots.

Megan assumed this based on the robots and their parts littering Hiro’s desk.

Yeah, I do like bot-fighting.

Aren’t they illegal?

Betting is, but bot-fighting isn’t. That’s why I recently stopped going to them.

That was the truth.

That sentence makes no sense. It implies that you stopped going to bot-fights because they aren’t illegal.

Yeah, I should probably word that a little differently. I stopped going to bot-fights because I’ve been going to the illegal ones exclusively.

Why don’t you go to any of the legal ones?

No one wants to fight me because I always win.

Hiro’s tone was slightly depressed.

That’s a shame. I would have liked to see you fight.

You still might. I’ve been planning on making bot-fighting an official afterschool activity with one of my friends.

That’s cool? Is it for students only or is anyone free to come?

Students and anyone younger than 18 are welcome.

Can I try your bot?

Megan looked at Hiro excitedly.

Of course!

Hiro handed her Megabot’s controller. She examined it.

That’s not a lot of buttons.

Pull it open.

Megan did as Hiro had instructed. The result got her confused.

What do all of these buttons do?

They are for controlling each of Megabot’s body segments. I’ll show you once we get the bot-fights started.

Sounds good to me.

You as well seem to be enthusiastic about robots.

Yeah, is it that obvious?

Megan blushed a bit.

Well, yeah. The way you looked at my Microbots gave it away pretty quickly.

Hiro smiled slightly.

That’s yet another thing we have in common.

She smiled back.

Megan. I’ve been meaning to ask you…

Hiro found it challenging to put what he wanted to say into words.

What is it?

Megan was slightly worried. “Would it be something terrible?” she thought.

When I looked in your mind, you were wondering why I was humming. What’s up with that?

Hiro looked at Megan curiously.

I don’t know. You just hum quietly.

Touch me.

Why?

Just do.

Megan did as requested though she had no idea why Hiro wanted that.

Is the hum stronger now?

Yes, a lot. How did you know?

For me, everything has this hum. Both humans and machines. Try to follow the buzz. Let it guide you.

Megan looked confused but did as Hiro asked.

Hiro then felt a presence in his head. “This must be how Megan felt when I prodded her mind,” he thought.

I think you’re in.

Hiro looked at Megan encouragingly.

Yeah, I can feel your intentions. You feel… Excited… Curious… Content.

Try to say something in there.

<Telepathic> Hey Hiro, Am I in your head?

<Telepathic> Yeah, you are.

Megan exited Hiro’s mind, and both of the teens got mischievous grins on their faces.

This is going to be fun.

Yes, it is. Let’s keep this a secret from my dad.

Agreed. And by the way, your eyes didn’t change color when you poked in there.

They didn’t?

No, I think it may be because you aren’t a technopath.

What am I then?

She was intrigued.

I think that you’re a telepath since you can’t control machines.

I think I like you even more now, techie.

She hugged Hiro.

You know, I have never had a true friend before.

Neither have I. Being four years younger than everyone else kind of makes you a prime target for bullies.

Yeah, I get that from other journalists. They seem to think that a kid can’t be a good journalist.

That’s unprofessional of them. There is another thing I think you should know about.

What is it?

Megan noticed how awkward Hiro was. She guessed that the topic was somewhat embarrassing.

I'm super afraid of thunder. Like my head stops working entirely, and I tend to hide under the blankets until Tadashi rushes in to comfort me.

You don’t have to feel ashamed by that. Everyone has bizarre phobias. My dad, for example, has a fear of elevators.

Now that’s a silly fear.

Hiro got his confidence back.

I think that my dad is likely waiting for me already. Could we exchange phone numbers?

Of course, give me your phone.

Okay.

Megan gave Hiro her phone. He took it, and his eyes flashed blue for a second.

Done. My number is now on your contact list. And I have a message from you, from which I grabbed your number.

Wow! That was fast!

Yeah, when you don’t have to wait for the screen, things go fast.

The two teens with a shared secret walked downstairs hand in hand.

Chief Cruz: How did it go?

Megan: It went well. I really like him a lot.

Megan looked at Hiro fondly.

Megan: He is so intelligent and sincere.

Aunt Cass: What about you Hiro, how do you like her?

Let’s just say that we have a lot in common.

Megan: Well, see you someday.

Yeah, text whenever.

Hiro waved goodbye when they left. He sighed in contentment. It would be a lie if he said that he wasn’t excited about what their relationship and the shared secret would bring about.

A few hours later

So, Aunt Cass told me Megan came to visit you.

Yeah, she did.

Hiro didn’t pay Tadashi much attention.

What did you two talk about?

I could say that we talked about school, robots and bot fighting, or supernatural abilities.

Hiro’s reply was cryptic.

You’re seriously not considering running off to a bot fight with her?

What!? NO!

Hiro was shocked that Tadashi would even consider such a possibility. Tadashi started laughing.

I’m just messing with you. I know you wouldn’t.

Oh, are we playing that game? Fine.

Hiro gained a mischievous grin and linked with the Microbots.

Oh no!

Tadashi knew what that grin meant. The Microbots grabbed hold of him.

What are you going to do?

Tadashi was half intrigued, half worried.

Since you seem to like laughing so much, I thought I’d help you.

That was obviously a joke of sorts.

Which means?

Tadashi got his answer in the form of Microbots pulling him to Hiro’s bed and pinning him down. Hiro got on top of him and started tickling his belly ferociously.

Tadashi started laughing and squirming around. He tried to escape his brother’s tickling fingers but to no avail.

Please stop!

Tadashi pleaded amidst the laughter.

Ok.

Hiro let Tadashi catch his breath.

Just kidding.

Hiro continued tickle tormenting his brother. After a few minutes of this, Hiro decided that Tadashi had had enough for the day.

Thank you.

Tadashi was breathing heavily, grateful that it was over. Even though the Microbots let go of him, he didn’t move. Who knew being tickled would be this exhausting.

I told you not to mess with me.

Hiro had a smug expression.

Point taken. Please don’t do that again.

It’s up to you. If you behave, then I won’t have to.

Hiro gave him a sly smile.

Unbelievable!

Tadashi ran fingers through his hair.

My brother is making ultimatums at me.

Hiro laughed lightheartedly and hugged Tadashi, who returned the gesture.

Even if they sometimes acted like they were at war with each other, they were still brothers and would do anything to have the other around.

Chapter Text

It was Thursday. Hiro and Abigail had decided to pitch their idea of an official bot fighting club to Professor Callaghan that day.

They had agreed to meet outside of the professor’s office. To no one’s surprise, both of them were precisely on time.

You ready to ask for some awesomeness to be set up?

Abigail: Of course, anything for bot fighting.

They laughed at each other’s enthusiasm, and Hiro knocked on the door.

Prof. Callaghan: Come in.

Hiro pushed the door open.

Prof. Callaghan: Ah, good afternoon Hiro… and Abigail. What brings you two here?

Bot fighting.

Professor Callaghan’s eyes widened.

Prof. Callaghan: What do you mean?

Abigail: We all know that going to illegal bot fights is a bad idea.

Prof. Callaghan: Yeah, I don’t like it when you go to them.

Neither did Tadashi when I went to them.

Abigail: So, we were thinking of some legal alternatives.

Prof. Callaghan: Why don’t you just go to one of the legal ones? There are dozens around.

We can’t.

Prof. Callaghan: Why not?

Abigail: I don’t like the atmosphere they have. Bunch of diehards competing for who is the best.

And I hold a reputation of the winner by default in all of them. No one wants to fight me.

Prof. Callaghan: So, what does this have to do with me?

Well, we were thinking of forming a bot fighting afterschool club.

Prof. Callaghan: I like the idea, but what would the school get from it?

He was clearly interested in the concept.

Consider it as extracurricular applied robotics.

Prof. Callaghan: Who is the target demographic? Just students or…

Students and all interested kids are welcome. I’m going to build some loanable bots for those who don’t have their own.

Prof. Callaghan: You have thought about this a lot, haven’t you?

He smiled warmly at the two students.

Yeah, I even have a poster ready to print, minus the final details.

Prof. Callaghan: I am happy to say that you have a green light. When is it going to be?

We were thinking of every Friday at 5 PM.

Prof. Callaghan: I might come to spectate if that is ok with you.

Totally.

Hiro and Abigail both agreed.

Well, we have to go and hang the posters, see you tomorrow.

Hiro and Abigail left for the photocopier. Hiro plugged his USB-drive with the mostly finalized poster into the printer. He mind-edited the details to be correct. Then he printed about a dozen of them.

He gave half of them to Abigail, and they started putting them up around the Campus. One even in the nerd lab. Luckily, Tadashi was too busy to notice Hiro putting the poster up.

Hiro then went to his computer and posted the poster to the “Student hosted extracurricular activities” section on the school website.

The poster? It read like this:

Are you a robotics student looking to put those hard-earned skills into use on something fun?
Or are you someone who doesn’t like the competitive nature of most bot-fighting places?
Or maybe you have a younger sibling interested in bot fighting, and you’d like them to participate in a safe and constructive environment?
Come/Bring Him/Her here to the official SFIT bot fighting afterschool club.
Every Friday at 5 PM in the Ito Ishioka Robotics Lab auditorium.
Bring your own bot or use one of ours if you don’t have one.

There was also a picture of two Megabot’s bowing at each other. Finally, a QR-code was telling to prefill the form contained within.

Hey Dashi! Time to go home!

Hiro popped into their shared lab once he was done with the posters.

Tadashi: Coming!

He was walking out of the building when he spotted one of the posters.

Tadashi <thought>: Huh. Who would have thought? Although, it does sound kind of interesting. And Hiro has no doubt already joined, so might as well.

He scanned the QR-code and was greeted by a form with some questions:
Name: Tadashi Hamada
Age: 21
Status (SFIT Student/Outsider): Student
Previous experience/Skill (None/Little/Average/I’m the best): None
I’m filling this for (Myself/Someone else): Myself
I own a battle-bot (Yes/No): No
Other: “My LB joined, so might as well.”

He could have taken one of Hiro’s battle-bots and said “Yes” to the question about the bot, but he didn’t want to find out what Hiro would do if he found out.

When Tadashi got home, he noticed that Hiro had barricaded himself in the garage and wouldn’t let him in.

Tadashi: What are you doing there?

It’s a secret.

In reality, he was assembling one of the battle-bots for the following day. It was a snake-looking robot. The other robot would have a claw-like grabby hand and a buzzsaw. Both of them had a weakness that the other could exploit, so they were mostly on par.

Evening

Hiro sent Megan a text with a link to the poster on the school website and a message.

<sms> It’s happening!

Megan’s reply was almost instantaneous.

Megan <sms>: I will fill the form then. See you there.

Friday

It was around four 4 PM, and Hiro had finished building three of each loanable robot.

He also had taken Megabot and its controller to school that day. In addition to those, he had the neurotransmitter and some Microbots.

Hiro had had plenty of time since he didn’t have any classes that day. He started going through the forms.

There were 10 submissions. Some of them caught his attention.

Name: Milly
Age: 10
Status: Outsider
Prev. Exp.: None
Filling for: Myself
Own bot: No
Other: “My big brother goes to bot fights. I also want to, but he goes to the bad ones, which I don’t like. If he notices that I go to a much, much, cooler place, maybe he will come here too.”

In Hiro’s opinion, that message was so cute but kind of eerily reversed to how it had been between Tadashi and him.

Then there was this another one:
Name: Jason
Age: 15
Status: Outsider
Prev. Exp.: Little
Filling for: Someone else
Own Bot: No
Other: “Filling this for my younger brother who really would like to do bot fighting but lacks in the building department. This is the first place to offer loan bots for not exorbitant costs. So, I’m hoping that this would become a good hobby for him.”

Then there was the overconfident one:
Name: Big Yama
Age: 19
Status: Student
Prev. Exp.: I’m the best
Filling for: Myself
Own Bot: Yes
Other: “No one will beat me, and if they do, I’m going to beat their sorry asses.”

Hiro chuckled to himself. Not gonna happen, mate, not gonna happen.

Then there was Megan’s entry:
Name: Megan Cruz
Age: 14
Status: Outsider
Prev. Exp.: None
Filling for: Myself
Own Bot: No
Other: “Hi, Hiro. I’ll come even if it’s to just see you. I might even try once.”

The message got Hiro to fluster a bit.

Hiro moved to the next one and almost fell from his seat due to the shock; it was Tadashi’s.

<thought> Oh, Tadashi. You don’t even know.

Hiro smiled widely.

The rest of the forms didn’t contain anything eye-catching. Soon it was thirty past four, and Hiro made his way to the auditorium to set things up.

He arranged the loanable battle-bots onto a table. He placed Megabot to the side where it was hidden from view.

He put the neurotransmitter on his head and ordered the Microbots to form a circle onto the floor, then he placed two pillows on opposite sides of the ring.

He set up a few cameras to film the arena and connected them to the projector.

Abigail showed up fifteen minutes before things were supposed to kick off. Hiro had finished the preparations and had dimmed the lights such that there were few spots concentrated on the circle of Microbots.

The rest of the auditorium was dark apart from LED-strips along the edge of the walking path and stairs. It was designed such that the room could be easily navigated even while all lights were off.

There was also a bit of reflected light coming from the projector screen. Hiro had tossed his hoodie in favor of the more sci-fi look of his Kevlar suit. He had also turned on the emissive strips on it. That turned the cool factor to 11. The metallic neurotransmitter was also glowing on his head.

Abigail: Damn, you look sick.

Thanks, Abigail.

Hiro grinned proudly for a second.

Abigail: So, who is coming tonight?

Well, some miscellaneous students, 5 to be exact. All of them say that they have average skills and all of them have their own battle-bots.

Then there are two kids. One whose big brother goes to illegal bot fights, she hopes to turn him around if she participated here. Another one was filled by a big brother of a boy who wants to bot fight but doesn’t have the building skills. This was apparently the only place that doesn’t charge for loan bots.

Abigail: Anyone else?

Then there is “Yama the Bully,” who promised to beat our asses if he would lose.

Hiro chuckled.

Then there is Megan, my girlfriend, she might fight but mostly comes to see me. Then get this, Tadashi of all people.

Abigail: Really?

Yeah, look.

Hiro showed his phone screen.

After a few minutes, people started arriving. Megan was the first to arrive.

Megan: Wow, Hiro. You look like something straight out of a sci-fi movie.

She joked and walked into the dimly lit room.

Hi, Megan!

Hiro smiled widely while greeting her.

Megan: And you are?

She turned to Abigail.

Abigail: I’m Abigail, Professor Callaghan’s daughter and a bot fighter. Also, Hiro’s friend.

Megan: It’s nice to meet you, Abigail.

She headed to sit in the front row.

Just a heads up, Yama will be here, but I’m going to deal with him.

Hiro decided to inform Megan.

Then Milly arrived with his father.

You must be Milly.

Hiro crouched down to her level.

Milly: Yes, I am.

She was clearly excited.

Milly: You look so cool, by the way.

And you must be her father.

Hiro deduced and looked at the man.

Dad: I am.

So, Milly put in her message that her brother goes to illegal bot fights. Is it true?

Hiro was genuinely interested in this topic.

Dad: Yes, it unfortunately is.

What a pity. I also used to go to them until I learned how much my brother truly worried about my safety. That is why I’m here now.

Her father nodded in understanding.

Dad: Would you mind if I stay to spectate?

Not at all, find a seat.

After them, Jason arrived, being dragged by his brother.

Brother: Hello, I’m Jason’s brother, and this is Jason.

Why does it look like he doesn’t want to come?

Concern was visible on Hiro’s face.

Brother: He got discouraged by the last place we went to. He thinks that this place will be the same. I’ve seen him browsing the internet for bot fighting sites all week.

Hiro nodded, understanding the issue.

Hey, Jason. Would you stop and look at me for a moment?

Hiro directed his words to the kid who was trying to get away.

The boy stopped at the gentle words and turned around to face Hiro, then he gasped.

Jason: You’re Hiro Hamada, the genius kid from high school who was constantly bullied, right?

That could be me.

Jason: Ah, it doesn’t matter. So, there is bot fighting here?

He looked past Hiro into the dimly lit room.

That’s correct.

Jason: Cool!

He walked in.

Will you stay to spectate?

Brother: Of course, I will stay.

Then the five SFIT students arrived. There was nothing worth mentioning on that front.

Tadashi arrived right on the mark.

Ah, Tadashi. I wasn’t expecting you to actually show up.

Hiro greeted Tadashi when he got to the door.

Tadashi: Hiro? And Abigail?

He was baffled.

What Dashi?

Hiro tilted his head slightly.

Tadashi: Why are you here at the door? Isn’t there supposed to be some adult supervising?

Who do you think organized this?

Tadashi: You’re joking.

I’m not. You just joined your brother’s bot fighting club.

Hiro started laughing.

Tadashi: Did you get permission to do this?

Yeah, Professor Callaghan is even coming to spectate.

Abigail: Speaking of Professor Callaghan, there he comes.

She pointed behind Tadashi.

Prof. Callaghan: Aah, Tadashi. I would not have expected you to come here.

Tadashi: And I wasn’t expecting my brother to be organizing it.

Well, get in and find a seat. There is still one more person to come.

Prof. Callaghan: Who?

Yama.

Hiro said it like it was a perfectly normal name with nothing evil associated with it.

Prof. Callaghan: What if he starts bullying someone?

No, he won’t. He doesn’t dare to do anything stupid with me around.

Hiro had an evil smirk.

You will see.

Fashionably five minutes late, Yama showed up. Overconfidence clearly showing in his appearance.

Yama: Is this where the bot fight thing is?

He didn’t notice who he was talking to.

Yes, it is, Big Yama.

He showed Hiro to the side and walked in. Hiro closed the door behind himself and walked down the steps to the front of the room. He got to the spotlight and grabbed the microphone from the stand.

Good evening everyone. My name is Hiro Hamada.

As you know, this club is mainly meant as a place to have fun while also getting some practical knowledge of robotics on the side.

Some of you may be better than others, but that is why I’ve asked everyone to submit the form so there won’t be any nasty surprises.

Now, while going through the forms, there was one that got my interest—the only one who claimed to be the best. So, the first match will be between Big Yama and Me.

Hiro finished and placed the microphone back in its stand. He then walked over to the table and grabbed Megabot and its controller. There was a small wave of applause.

He placed Megabot in the ring and sat on one of the pillows. Big Yama was frozen in his seat.

Oh, did Big Yama already get nervous?

That snapped him out of it.

Yama: No, of course, I’m not.

He got down to the stage and placed his battle-bot in the ring. He sat down.

Yama: Ready to lose, Zero?

He got his confidence back.

Hiro didn’t reply. Instead, he opted to start the round. Megabot clumsily walked toward Yama’s robot, who quickly sliced the three pieces of Megabot into their separate parts.

Yama started cheering, and there were a few disappointed frowns in the audience, including Megan.

Not so fast. There is a two-try policy here. If the fight is highly one-sided and the opponent’s robot is still operational, then there can be a rematch. My robot is still perfectly functional, and I demand a rematch.

Hiro pulled his robot back together and started the second round. This time he extended the controller, and Yama’s battle-bot was toast in two minutes flat, but only because Hiro decided to play cat and mouse with him. If he had gone for the kill immediately, it would have taken about half a minute.

Yama: You… you hustled me! No one hustles Yama!

He was angry. Hiro stood up, and he did the same.

So, are you going to beat me up like you said you were going to do?

Yama: I will.

He formed fists and got ready to charge.

Rule one, we don’t like bullies here.

Microbots started moving towards Hiro. Yama got a worried look on his face. A few gasps were heard when Hiro’s armor formed around him.

And Rule one point five, bullies here get hugged by me.

Hiro puffed up.

So, Hugs?

Hiro used the most innocent voice he could.

He accompanied the words by reaching his arms toward Yama, who started booking it toward the door.

Bye-bye, Little Yama!

Random student: How did you get him to run away?

Hiro was still standing outside the spotlight. Thus his appearance was concealed by the shadows.

I guess my hugs are scary.

Random student: How could hugs be scary?

Well, think again.

Hiro stepped into the spotlight. Now everyone could see his prickly nature. A few screams were coming from the audience. Notably, Milly looked to be terrified.

Thought this might happen.

Hiro sighed and let the Microbots crash to the ground. He took off the neurotransmitter.

Hey, Milly. Everything is alright.

Hiro walked over and comforted the terrified girl.

Milly: You were scary… and cool.

She calmed down a little.

Thanks, I guess?

Hiro wasn’t sure whether that was a compliment or not.

Milly: You won him so fast.

She changed subjects.

Yeah, it happens with my skills quite a lot.

Milly: What is your name?

She was slightly awkward.

Oh, my bad. I’m Hiro.

Milly: Thank you, Hiro, for being nice to me.

That’s who I am.

Hiro returned to the stage and took the microphone.

Now that we have pruned the bad actors, we can get this started for real. Abigail, would you take the average skilled fighters?

Abigail: Yeah, sure.

She collected the 5 students and headed to the second ring on the stage, which Hiro had set up previously.

Now, everyone who has little to no experience comes over to me.

Tadashi, Milly, and Megan stood up and walked to where Hiro was sitting.

Jason, you also belong in this group.

Jason: I don’t want to.

Hiro stood up and walked to where Jason was.

(A/N: Lol, almost wrote “Jason” as “Json” just now.)

What’s the matter?

Jason: I don’t want to break your bots.

He was uneasy at best.

Don’t worry about it. I built them specifically for this.

Hiro encouraged.

Jason: I don’t know.

Come on, it’ll be fun.

Hiro walked back to where the other three newbies were waiting.

Brother: Come on, Jason! Show them what you got!

He slowly got up and walked over to where the rest of them were.

Now that we are all here let’s start with the basics. I assume you already know what bot fighting is, right?

Everyone nodded.

Ok, So the rules. There are two ways to win: either the opponent’s robot is destroyed, or it goes outside the arena.

Distracting the opponent is not allowed and getting angry over a loss makes you look stupid. The most important thing is to have fun.

Hiro went over and grabbed one of both types of loan robots and showed how they were controlled and how they could be beaten.

After everyone got to try the robots, Hiro set up a few practice rounds. Between him and one of the others. First was Milly as she was the most excited.

Milly, you’re up first.

Milly: Yippee!

Which one do you want to use?

Milly: Slither.

She pointed to the blue snake.

Ok, then I’ll take Mr. Grabby Hand.

Hiro made up the name on the spot. Megan chuckled at its silliness. She understood that Hiro did it only to amuse Milly.

I’m going to start off slow so that you have a chance.

They began the fight, Hiro intentionally leaving himself vulnerable and taking his time with attacks. He focused more on teaching the girl what to look for in the other bot and its owner. Eventually, Milly managed to knock Hiro’s bot over.

Milly: I won!

Yes, you did.

Milly: Um, how long would it have lasted if you were going at it for real?

Let’s find out.

Milly: Okay.

To no one’s surprise, it took about 30 seconds for Hiro to get a firm grip on the snake and was ready to cut it in half.

I’d say your bot would be finished.

Milly: I guess so.

She was in awe of Hiro’s skills.

Jason was next. He was, to Hiro’s surprise, reasonably good.

You really do have some skills.

Jason: But why do I keep losing then?

It could be that they keep giving you shitty robots. I see no reason why you would constantly fail with your skills.

Jason: Really?

Yeah, you should try with those guys.

Hiro gestured toward Abigail’s group.

Next was Megan.

Megan: I don’t really want to fight, but I would like to see your bot do something.

She looked at Hiro.

Ok. Megabot it is, then.

Hiro smiled.

How about you two against me?

Hiro pointed at Milly and Jason.

Don’t take the loss personally, and don’t worry about the bots breaking. It’s part of this.

The two nodded and readied for battle, which to their credit lasted much longer than Hiro had anticipated. He actually had to put his skills to use.

Damn, why haven’t I tried this before?

Hiro muttered to no one in particular when he had finished both battle-bots and crushed them to bits.

That left only a single person left, Tadashi. Hiro continued with his teaching style of play, even though Tadashi was super awkward the entire time.

Tadashi gave occasional glances toward Abigail, who was sitting away from him. After that, Hiro went to pit against Abigail’s group with Megabot.

Meanwhile, Milly was fighting with Tadashi, who found himself to be losing.

Just when he thought that he could have a chance at winning, Milly’s snake bit his robot and paralyzed it.

There was a gasp in the audience at the sudden takedown. This got Hiro’s attention. He looked at the confused expressions on each of the fighters’ faces, and then at the paralyzed bot, he understood what had happened.

He got over to the two and sat next to them.

Milly and Tadashi: What just happened?

Milly just accidentally used the snake’s special ability.

Milly: It has a special ability!?

Yeah, a paralyzing bite. It scrambles the programming on the opposing robot, which makes it useless. Easy to fix if you have a computer, but the win is guaranteed anyway.

Tadashi: Does this one have anything special?

Tadashi looked at his robot.

Sorry, Dashi, but I couldn’t think of anything that would fit the theme.

Hiro apologized. He happened to glance at the clock… 9 PM.

I think it’s time to call it a day.

Hiro announced to the room. Everyone instinctively looked at the clock. Hiro walked over to the remaining bots and took one of the snakes along with him to the door.

People started pouring out. First, the five average students thanked Hiro and Abigail for a fantastic time. Then Jason came with his brother.

Jason: Thank you, Hiro, for this opportunity.

Jason shook Hiro’s hand.

It’s my pleasure.

Next, it was Milly and her father.

Milly: Thank you, Hiro. That was so much fun. I will definitely be here next week.

She hugged Hiro.

Thanks, Milly. And this is for you.

Hiro gave one of the snakes to her. Her eyes grew wide.

Milly: Really? For me to keep. For free?

Yep.

Milly: My brother will turn green from envy.

I’m sure of it. It’s also GPS-tracked, so when your brother steals it, you can find him in the act. How old is he, by the way?

Milly: Thank you, Hiro, you’re like the big brother I wish I had. He’s 14.

She hugged Hiro again.

Thanks, Milly. But I have also been to the shady bot fights. And as much as it pains me to say it, but I liked them before.

Hiro had an embarrassed look on his face.

Milly: That doesn’t matter. What matters is that you are here now and not there.

Thanks, Milly, and here are the rest of the stuff for your new toy.

Hiro gave her the controller and a USB-drive with operating and repair manuals and the snake’s software code, along with a personalized letter for Milly.

Milly: What’s on it?

She looked at the USB-drive.

Everything you need to fix or upgrade the bot. Along with instructions on how to track the bot’s GPS signal. There is also my contact information if you need any help with anything. Be it repair or talking sense to your brother.

I know how exhilarating it is to win large amounts of money until you get arrested, that is. And one last thing, never go to Good luck alley without protection, even if your brother goes there.

Her father was silent at Hiro’s generosity and genuine offer to help someone he just met.

Milly: Thank you, Hiro, but why not go there?

Hiro crouched down to her height and took her shoulders.

Because in reality, is it the “Good luck getting out alive alley.” And they don’t like winners there or anyone who defends said winner.

Milly had a worried but understanding expression on her face. They then left.

Now only Tadashi, Hiro, Abigail, Megan, and Professor Callaghan were in the room.

Megan: Well, I have to get going before my dad sends the entire police force out to look for me… again.

She sighed and looked Hiro in the eyes.

Megan: It was fun seeing you in your element, Hiro.

Thanks, Megan. See you sometime soon.

Megan: Definitely.

They hugged each other, and then she left.

So, Dashi, how does it feel, being taught by your little brother?

Hiro looked at his brother intently.

Tadashi: Well… I… It’s awkward.

He got flustered.

Yeah, I could see that.

Tadashi: And it looks like you have an unofficial little sister now, surrogate brother.

It would be funny in a different context.

Hiro grabbed Tadashi’s hand.

Here’s a taste of my feelings.

Hiro tapped to Tadashi and pushed his thoughts over. The worry for both of the young siblings, the eerie similarity to his and Tadashi’s relationship and how it had almost ended twice, his feelings when he realized just how much he mattered to Tadashi.

Tadashi grew paler with each passing thought. When Hiro stopped sharing feelings, Tadashi was white as a ghost and was breathing heavily.

Tadashi: I didn’t realize just how much I mean to you. Nor did I see the connection between them and us.

Yeah, how could you have?

Tadashi: By the way, that was intense. Way more emotional than hearing or reading about it.

Prof. Callaghan: I have to say, Hiro, you are good at teaching bot fighting.

Thanks, professor. It just comes with the flow.

Hiro couldn’t help the proudness from showing on his smile.

Besides, they were good students.

Hiro poked Tadashi between his ribs.

Tadashi: We have to get going before Aunt Cass goes ballistic.

He turned toward the door.

Agreed, see you next week, Abigail.

Abigail: Likewise.

Hiro and Tadashi then went home, where Aunt Cass was waiting.

Chapter Text

Aunt Cass: Where on earth have you been?

She was borderline mad.

Bot fighting.

Hiro replied nonchalantly. It was clear from Aunt Cass’s expression that she was about to explode.

How about you listen to me first.

Hiro looked at his aunt.

After that, you’re free to explode on us if you’re still willing.

She huffed but didn’t say anything.

For starters, I went here.

Hiro dug up the page on the school website and showing it to Aunt Cass.

Her eyes widened, and her expression changed to an apologetic one as she kept on reading.

Aunt Cass: I’m sorry, Hiro. I shouldn’t have judged you prematurely. You did say that you would quit illegal bot fights. I just assumed that there were no legal places in which you were interested.

I could take offense from that and run off to my private retreat for a day or two if I wanted to… but I don’t want to.

It was evident that Hiro was joking. The two other Hamadas breathed out a sigh of relief.

Aunt Cass: Was Tadashi there as well?

She raised an eyebrow at him.

Tadashi: I was. I thought that since Hiro was there, I could come and see what it was about.

Yeah, and he was super awkward the whole time.

That got Tadashi to blush a bit.

Aunt Cass: Why is that?

Her curiosity had peaked.

I don’t know. Maybe it’s the fact that he was being taught by someone younger… Or perhaps he has a crush on someone there.

That later part got a reaction from Tadashi, who tried to grab his brother, but Hiro already had Microbots ready to hold his arms.

Aunt Cass: Oh, who is it?

She was nosy, which was to be expected.

If I told you, he would mutilate me the moment I let go of him.

Hiro joked and squeezed Tadashi’s Microbot bound hands slightly. Tadashi pouted at Hiro; the accusation did hurt him a little. Aunt Cass laughed at Hiro’s comment and Tadashi’s reaction to it.

Aunt Cass: Who organized it? I’d like to thank him.

Hiro snickered as he heard that.

You’ll thank him enough by making your face-numbing hot wings tomorrow.

Aunt Cass froze for a moment as she processed the implication of those words.

Aunt Cass: Is… Are you behind it?

She looked at Hiro.

Yep, me and Professor Callaghan’s daughter.

Aunt Cass: So, you were the one teaching Tadashi to bot fight?

Yeah, I almost fell from my seat when I went through the name list of who would come.

Hiro laughed at the memory.

Tadashi: And apparently, you are something of a big brother to one of your clients.

Aunt Cass: What does that mean?

Well, this girl, 10. Her big brother, 14, goes to illegal bot fights, and she doesn’t like that. When I gave one of my robots to him to keep her own. She hugged me and said that I was like the big brother she wished to have.

Aunt Cass was silent for a moment.

Aunt Cass: That is so sad.

Yeah, it is. And I fear the day he goes to good luck alley. God help him if he wins. He doesn’t have a Tadashi to save him.

Hiro had a grim tone.

Tadashi: There is only one Tadashi. I’m the Tadashi, and there are no others.

Tadashi pouted, and Hiro started laughing.

Thanks, Dashi. That was precisely what I was hoping for you to say.

Come on, let’s go eat and then to our room.

Hiro pulled Tadashi along.

What did the two brothers do when they got to their room? I’ll leave that up to your imagination.

Someplace nearby, a few moments earlier

When Milly and her father got home, their brother was nowhere to be seen.

Typical, he’s gone out again. I’m crossing my fingers that he’ll come back in one piece.

Milly commented to her father.

Dad: I hope so too, my dear.

Milly then put her new possession in her room and decided to look at what Hiro had put on that USB-drive. First, she found a readme file.

Readme.txt

Hi, Milly!

This is the least I can do for you.

Like I told you before, this drive contains everything you need to repair and/or modify the bot.

There are also the instructions for the GPS tracker. I suggest you activate it immediately.

Finally, there is a password-protected file.

The password is my full name, all lowercase, and no spaces.

She looked at the GPS instructions. They were easy enough. By following them, she managed to easily have the location of her battle-bot visible on her phone. She was delighted by the prospect of tracking his brother’s whereabouts without him knowing.

<thought> But is it wrong to do so?

The password-protected file and its contents were still a mystery. Milly opened the document only to be greeted by a password box as expected. She entered the password and was in. This was a letter to her.

Start of the letter.

Hi, Milly!

If you are reading this, then I trust that you are Milly and no one else.

First, I’m sorry about your brother. I know how much you worry about him. But is there something else going on between you and him? Something you don’t like that is? If there is, then you can tell me about it.

Second, I know that you want to get your brother to stop the illegal bot fights. And honestly, I wish that as well, for your sake, that is. I know how it feels to almost lose someone close to you. It’s not a pleasant feeling at all.

That is why I want to help you bring your brother back from the darkness (literally, those alleys are dark).

Step #1: Reveal to your brother that you are a bot fighter.

He will undoubtedly ask where you got your battle-bot from. Tell him that you got it from the bot fighting place.

He may appear to not be interested in it, but I assure you he’s dying to try it on the field. Especially if you mention the special move. However, do be vague.

The trap is now set.

Step #2: Wait for the trap to spring.

Step #3: Your brother has taken your robot.

First, you must tell your father that he did so and then call me.

I’ll be over as quickly as I can. Then we go after your brother and try to stop him before he gets hurt.

Afterward, we will speak some sense into him. Rinse and repeat until he stops… or something terrible happens.

Note: It is important to catch him in the act. Otherwise, he won’t listen.

If you are willing to go with this, then text me telling me so. Also, include where you live so we can respond to your brother’s trips more quickly. After that, share this letter with your dad. If necessary, call me for support if he’s stubborn.

PS: If you’re wondering if it’s ok to track your brother without him knowing. It’s fine. Tadashi did it to my hoodies. I only found out recently after certain events, but I don’t mind it anymore because I don’t participate in those illegalities—besides, your tracking your robot, not him.

PPS: I’m also tracking your bot. The more eyes on it, the less likely it goes places unnoticed.

If you don’t want to go with this, we shall never bring it up again, and we’ll see next Friday.

Phone Number: <Some Phone Number> (A/N: Couldn’t bother coming up with one.)

Best wishes, your huggable brother you wish you had.

End of letter

Milly was in tears by the time she had finished reading the letter. However, these ones weren’t from sadness. They were tears of joy. She couldn’t even comprehend how someone who barely knew her was willing to do so much for her and her brother.

She knew she would go with this, no doubts about it. And there was something unpleasant between her and her brother. So, she texted Hiro, telling him just that.

After about ten minutes, she got a reply.

Cool. Now share my letter with your dad.
Call me if you need help.
PS: Sorry that it took so long to reply.
I had such a fun time that I didn’t notice the message until now.
I’m also sorry for the issues between you two, tell me when you think you’re ready.

She locked the file and stood up. She walked downstairs to find her dad watching TV and eating popcorn.

Dad?

Dad: Yes, my dear?

I want to show you something.

Dad: What is it?

Her father was slightly concerned.

It’s on the computer.

Dad: Oh?

His father raised an eyebrow but followed her, nonetheless.

Dad: What is it?

Her father looked at her.

It’s something that Hiro gave me on the drive.

She was hesitant.

Dad: Was it inappropriate?

No, just surprising, and he specifically asked me to share it with you.

She then turned around and unlocked the file.

Read.

Her father started reading the letter. When he had finished reading the file, he had a confused expression.

Dad: How on earth did the boy manage to develop such a convoluted yet straightforward plan?

 I don’t know, neither do I know why he is so willing to help.

Dad: I know you well enough that you’d just run after your brother anyway. That’s why I’m not stopping you. It’s better that you go with him than going there alone. And he is right about your brother getting hurt.

Thank you, dad! Tomorrow I’m going to set the trap.

Her dad just chuckled at her enthusiasm.

Dad: Good night, my dear.

Milly’s night started off poorly. She saw many nightmares about her brother getting killed in all kinds of terrible ways, everything from being shot to being drowned and everything imaginable in-between.

Luckily she also had some happy dreams about Hiro and how he would show up and save her brother.

Chapter Text

It was the following morning. Milly had woken earlier than her brother, no doubt because of how late he had been out.

In any case, she was sitting on the living room floor strangling a pillow with his robotic snake when his brother made his presence.

She glanced at him and continued to wrestle with the pillow. Her brother’s eyes widened when he saw what was going on.

Brother: What are you doing?

He demanded an answer from Milly.

Strangling this pillow, don’t you see?

Milly answered innocently. Her brother waved his hands in exasperation.

Brother: I can see that. But why and where did you get that battle-bot?

I imagine that the pillow is a bot I have the upper hand on.

She bit the pillow with the snake’s metallic fangs.

Brother: You only answered one of my questions.

He irked on.

I got it from the owner of the bot fighting place where I went yesterday with dad.

She was nonchalant about it.

Brother: Got it? For free?

Yep.

Brother: No Way!

Yes, Way!

Brother: How did you manage to get it?

His eyes glistened.

Maybe it was because of how enthusiastic I was about the whole thing.

She shrugged.

Brother: How could anything free be any good?

He was in denial.

This one’s good. It even has a unique move.

Brother: Ok, where is this place?

His interest had peeked.

It is in the building, which is built from glass, at that tech school.

Milly described the place.

Brother: You mean SFIT?

Her brother was totally confused.

That’s the place! I think I can find it.

Milly looked through her phone for the poster and found it.

Here.

She showed her phone screen. Her brother started reading it curiously.

Brother: Wait? Are those Megabots?

He looked at the image on the poster.

I think the owner has a battle-bot like that.

Milly hesitated a bit.

Brother: So, you were in a bot fight with Hiro Hamada?

He was no utterly confused.

Yeah, I even got to fight against him.

Milly couldn’t help but brag a little.

Brother: No way! He is a legend. I wish I could meet him, let alone fight him.

You can join in if you want—every Friday at 5 PM.

Brother: Of course I will join! I would be crazy to pass the opportunity.

Before Milly could respond, their father interrupted and called them to breakfast. Milly forgot his robot onto the floor. After breakfast, she headed to her room and started listening to music. She eventually dozed off.

At the Hamadas

Tadashi and Hiro were both pleased about how last night’s… activities had gone. It had been a little awkward at first.

Regardless they were now having a conversation about bot fighting during breakfast. The conversation was so captivating that neither boy noticed Hiro’s phone buzz a notification.

After about fifteen minutes, Hiro happened to look at the time from his phone and froze when he saw the fifteen-minute old notification.

Shit!

Hiro muttered to himself while he dialed Milly’s number.

Tadashi: Language!

Tadashi’s words fell on deaf ears.

Milly awakened from her sleep by her phone ringing. She looked at the caller ID and froze. The call was from Hiro, she answered.

Hi, Milly. Your bot appears to have gone for a walk fifteen minutes ago.

Milly: Oh, Crap!

She jumped out of her bed and ran to find her father.

Milly: Jack took my bot and has gone out.

Her dad nodded in understanding and sighed deeply.

Dad: Go on then, catch him.

Milly: I hope that there is something to catch. He left 15 minutes ago.

Tadashi looked at Hiro with a confused expression. He was about to ask something when Hiro turned around.

Ready for a rescue mission?

Tadashi: What?

Milly’s brother has gone out with Milly’s robot, and he’s currently in good luck alley. The robot is my design, and It is capable of winning. You should know what happens to winners there.

Tadashi: I’m in!

Tadashi didn’t even hesitate.

Suit up then.

Hiro called over the Microbots, which formed his oh-so-familiar Microbot scale.

Milly was waiting by the front door for Hiro to come. Then a black mass which two people were riding arrived.

It stopped in front of her house, and both of them walked off the mass and approached the door. Milly was slightly in fear until she recognized something familiar in the shorter of the two.

The shorter one’s purple visor slid up slightly, revealing a smile with a slight tooth gap. Milly recognized that smile, having seen it on Hiro’s face the day prior.

She quickly got out of the house and approached the two with confidence.

Hi, Milly!

Hiro greeted the girl as his mirroring purple visor slid back down.

Milly: Hi, Hiro and…

Tadashi: Tadashi, you met me yesterday.

Ready to rescue a brother?

Hiro looked Milly in the eyes, not that she could see that through the visor.

Milly: Ready as ever!

Alright, here comes your protection.

Hiro directed some of the Microbots to form a similar protective layer over her as he had. He chose to go with the transparent purple visor for her.

Milly looked confused when the Microbots started moving toward her. It quickly turned into excitement as she realized what was happening.

Not a moment too soon as the Microbots climbed up her legs, torso, and finally head. A transparent purple visor slotted over her face as the last piece.

She marveled at her now sleek feeling body, then she heard Hiro call her over.

Milly: Coming!

She ran to where the other two were waiting.

Ready for high-speed transit?

Milly: Yep!

Tadashi gulped. Hiro took off at high speed, way above the speed limit. Tadashi screamed in fear, and Milly giggled at Tadashi’s girlish reaction.

They soon got near Good luck alley, and they decided to walk the rest of the way.

They were about to enter the alley when Hiro sensed something and stopped.

He felt around…

Yep, bad guys… and Yama, Great.

Hiro groaned. He wasn’t even the slightest bit happy about the situation.

Tadashi nodded. He understood what Hiro had just done. Milly just looked at him in confusion.

Milly: What are you going on about?

Not now.

Hiro hushed her.

Take this.

He gave Milly the matt black visor.

Milly: Why?

She clearly didn’t understand what was going to happen.

Time to go incognito.

Hiro combed Milly’s long hair with his fingers, the Microbots giving way for his hand.

Milly: Oh, Ok.

She put the visor on top of the other one, which then moved out of the way.

Just in case things go crazy, expect to become prickly like me.

Milly understood what Hiro meant with that. They stepped into the alley. There were about 10 thugs in there shuffling about in the corner.

When they approached, some of them turned around and instinctively took a step back due to the sight.

Hiro then pricklified (A/N: Is that even a word?) himself and Milly. That had the desired effect. Five of them ran off just like that, a wise decision as it turned out.

Hiro could now see that the thugs were kicking a small pile on the ground… no, not a pile, a human… child even.

Suddenly he realized that that was Milly’s brother, something ticked in his head. He was now angry, furious even. These thugs were going to pay for what they did to him.

Hiro sat down cross-legged and called up all of his free Microbots. The noise they made caused the thugs to stop what they were doing and turn around.

Before they could react, they were already being hoisted up into the air from their necks with a very tight grip.

Hiro started the squeeze. The thugs began squirming and hopelessly pulling at their new collars.

Milly’s brother, several minutes before

He had just won the bot fight with his sister’s robot. Usually, he would have been happy about it, but now things were not looking good for him.

He was cornered by furious thugs with no way out. They started punching and kicking him. His thoughts drifted to his family.

Is this how I die? I didn’t even get to say goodbye to my family.

And oh god, Milly, what have I done to you?

I’m really sorry for all of the bad things I have done to you.

If I survive, I will never do anything like that to you, and I will stop going to these deadly places.

He blacked out from a hit to his head.

Back to the present

Milly looked horrified at the scene folding in front of him. Hiro, his new friend, was strangling the thugs and probably wouldn’t stop before they went limp.

Something had gotten into him. Milly realized that she couldn’t let him kill them. Not for his own sake.

She wondered how it would impact the boy when he would realize what he had done.

“No! That was not an option,” she thought and ran to where Hiro was.

She sat in front of him and grabbed his shoulders. She was glad that she was also armored with Microbots.

Milly: Hey, please. Don’t do it.

She shook his shoulders. No reaction. She then crawled onto his lap and hugged him tightly.

She started sobbing from fear of this boy who was totally consumed by anger.

Milly: Please, Hiro. Please don’t do it. Please, let them go. You have already taught them a lesson they will never forget. Please, big brother, I want to see you smile again.

She started sobbing even harder after finishing what she had to say.

She buried her visor to Hiro’s shoulder.

Milly: Please, big brother, be the big brother you always wanted to be.

She whimpered quietly.

That seemed to do the trick as she heard Microbots crashing to the ground in the direction of the thugs and rapidly distancing footsteps.

She then felt the Microbots between her and Hiro retracting their prickles and shimmying out from between them.

Soon she realized that she was trapped inside a chamber of Microbots. She also felt Hiro’s sharp breaths, indicative of an incoming wave of sorrow.

Before she could do anything, Hiro burst out into a sob of his own. He was bawling like a small child would after being frightened by something.

Milly: Shhh, everything is alright big brother.

She shifted her position such that she could look Hiro in the eyes. She suppressed her gasp of surprise as she saw the blue eyes.

“Either Hiro doesn’t know, care, or register that I'm seeing him,” she reasoned.

She decided that now was not the time for questions. It was time for comfort and only comfort.

No, it isn’t. I almost murdered 5 people.

Hiro cried. The Microbots pulsated at the rate of his sobs.

Milly: But you didn’t.

She wiped away the tears on Hiro’s face.

I would have had you not stopped me.

Hiro’s tears showed no sign of stopping.

Milly: It’s not your fault, big brother. You got consumed by your anger.

She rubbed circles on Hiro’s back, which was quite tricky considering the tight space they had.

I’m not worthy enough to be your brother. Why would you even want someone like me as your brother?

Hiro kept on sobbing.

Milly: You have everything I miss in my real brother. You are intelligent, genuine, protective, caring, and respectful. The other one doesn’t have any of those.

Hiro managed to slowly collect his thoughts to form a comprehensive reply.

Thanks, Milly. And I’m sorry.

Hiro’s voice was almost back to normal.

Milly: Don’t be.

Milly brushed the last of Hiro’s tears from his face. Hiro suddenly became aware of Milly seeing his eyes, but what’s the point of hiding it now anyway. This moment of calm was interrupted by Tadashi clearing his throat.

Meanwhile

Tadashi could only watch what was playing out in front of him. He didn’t dare get close to Hiro while he was in this state.

Apparently, Milly did since she got close to Hiro, even touched him. To Tadashi’s utter surprise, she climbed onto Hiro’s prickly lap and hugged him.

She was clearly not affected by the prickles. She said something to Hiro, which caused him to release the thugs who booked their way out. Tadashi wondered what she had said.

The Microbots started moving again. This time forming the cocoon in which Hiro would seal himself whenever he was miserable. This time, however, Milly was also inside it.

Tadashi had never had that privilege. He got closer new but stopped when he noticed how hard Hiro was sobbing.

It took about five minutes for Hiro to calm down. When it was clear to Tadashi that Hiro would be okay, he remembered why they got here in the first place. He cleared his throat.

It’s sweet and all to have a heart to heart. But we still have to do what we came here to do.

He could hear a muffled string of colorful expletives coming from Hiro as he stood up, and the two “siblings” emerged from within the microbots. Tadashi noticed that Hiro wasn’t wearing his Microbots. As if Hiro didn’t care that Milly saw him like he was.

They walked over to the unconscious boy.

Thank god he is breathing.

Hiro sighed in relief. He didn’t know what he would have done if he hadn't. Hiro cut off the boy’s clothes and inspected him for wounds.

Luckily he didn’t find any, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t have internal injuries.

Tadashi. Call an ambulance.

Hiro collected his armor and picked the boy up with the Microbots. He made sure not to let any of his body parts move in potentially harmful ways.

They walked back to the main street and waited for the ambulance. Milly was standing next to the Microbot stretcher and was holding her brother’s hand.

Hiro was on the other side of the unconscious boy. He had only his helmet on for obvious reasons. Tadashi had removed his helmet as well.

It didn’t take long for the ambulance to arrive. Since that area of town was a hotspot for muggings, an ambulance almost always patrolled the area.

Paramedic 1: Is he the patient you called about?

Hiro recognized the man. He was one of the scientists from Krei Tech.

Yes, he is.

The other paramedic got the wheeled stretcher from the back of the ambulance and wheeled it over to the boy. The two paramedics prepared to lift him onto it.

No need.

Hiro interjected and moved the boy with the Microbots. Hiro closed his eyes and cut the connection, letting the Microbots fall from his head.

Hiro opened his eyes when he was sure that they were no longer blue. He smiled sheepishly at the confounded paramedics while he brushed the Microbots from his hair.

Paramedic 1: I recognize you. You’re the boy who woke Mrs. Callaghan from her coma at Krei Tech.

He looked at Hiro. He nodded in response.

Yeah, that is me. It must have been quite a shock.

Hiro laughed lightheartedly.

Now is not the time for small talk. I believe you have work to do.

Hiro changed subjects and pointed to Milly’s unconscious brother.

Paramedic 1: Oh, right.

He chuckled.

Paramedic 1: How did you find him?

We tracked his battle-bot, which he took from his sister.

Hiro gestured to Milly, who was holding Snake.

Paramedic 1: So, he went to a bot fight, won, and got mugged?

That is most likely if only I had noticed it earlier.

Hiro berated himself.

Milly: At least you noticed. I was asleep when you called.

Milly took Hiro’s hand.

Thanks, Milly.

Paramedic 1: You could have gotten hurt.

No! That’s quite the opposite, actually. They are lucky to be alive.

Hiro looked at the ground in shame.

Microbots can be lethal if it gets to it. And I won’t lie, there would have been casualties if Milly hadn’t been there to ground me.

Paramedic 1: What got you so worked up?

It’s complicated. I guess it’s because of how close to the same situation I have been on multiple occasions. The only difference being that Tadashi has always been there to rescue me no matter how much I’d insist that he didn’t need to.

Hiro swallowed instinctively.

Something just snapped inside of me, and I was blinded by my anger.

Paramedic 1: That happens sometimes.

While this conversation was taking place, the other paramedic had secured Milly’s brother into the ambulance. She walked over.

Paramedic 2: It’s time to go.

Paramedic 1: Oh, right.

They turned toward the ambulance.

Milly: Excuse me… Could I come with you and could Hiro come too?

Milly shyly gesturing to Hiro. The paramedics looked at each other and nodded.

Paramedic 1: Of course.

Milly and Hiro got into the front seat of the ambulance. Before Hiro closed the door, he shouted to Tadashi, asking him to clean the Microbots up.

Tadashi nodded and took Hiro’s neurotransmitter from his backpack. He asked if Hiro would mind him using the neurotransmitter. Hiro just laughed and gave him a thumbs up. He pulled the door shut, and they took off.

Chapter Text

Paramedic: So, Hiro. How long have you known her?

Err, since yesterday.

Paramedic: Only yesterday? Wouldn’t have guessed. How come you’re running after her brother, even though you have only just met her?

He was genuinely curious.

I used to run off to illegal bot fights as he did now. I have almost gotten mugged multiple times had it not been for Tadashi. I know what happens to those who are not liked.

Hiro sighed.

I recently learned just how badly it would break my brother if I died. And when Milly wrote about her brother in the bot fighting application form, I felt that I had to help her to the best of my abilities.

Paramedic: That is a noble thing to do. I suppose there has been a loss of a loved one in your life.

Yeah, I lost both of my parents when I was three. Now it is only me, my brother, and my aunt.

Paramedic: I’m so sorry.

 He took his eyes off the road to look at Hiro, a catastrophic mistake.

At the exact moment, a small child came running around the corner and started crossing the road without looking.

WATCH OUT!

Hiro cried out when he noticed the girl. His eyes turned blue, and the ambulance hit full braking. It stopped right in front of the girl who had been paralyzed by fear. Half a meter more, and it would have been a tragedy.

Hiro let out a breath he wasn’t aware he had been holding. Milly only now registered what had almost happened and began crying. The paramedic was shaking from the shock he was in, but that was understandable.

Hiro turned to Milly and began comforting her.

Hey, It’s okay. No one is hurt.

He hugged the girl. That did the trick, and Milly soon calmed down. Hiro then turned to the shocked paramedic.

You alright?

Hiro shook him a bit. That snapped him out of his trance.

Paramedic: Yeah, but how did we manage to stop so quickly? The ambulance started braking before I even had time to register what you meant.

He looked into Hiro’s brown eyes. Hiro hesitated a bit, pondering whether to tell the truth, or not. He decided that telling the truth was the best option in this situation.

That’s because I did it.

Paramedic: How?

I can control electronics.

Hiro honked the ambulance’s horn as proof. The action was accompanied by a flash of blue in his eyes.

Paramedic: Err… What?

You look as confused as you did when Mrs. Callaghan walked out on you.

 Hiro chuckled.

Paramedic: Those eyes. I’ve seen them before. Not on you, but on someone else. I saw something that I shouldn’t have. I still get nightmares about it.

Now is not the time for memories. You should visit the Lucky Cat Café tonight between 5 and 7 PM. We can talk there more.

Besides, Milly is also in need of an explanation for the eyes as well. Let’s just get our patient to the hospital.

If he doesn’t have any injuries, I will look inside his head. If it is similar to how it was with Mrs. Callaghan, it should be easy.

Paramedic: Oh, right, the hospital.

He chuckled and started driving. This time he kept his gaze on the road the whole time. They traveled in silence, and soon they got to the hospital where Milly’s brother was wheeled in. Milly answered the questions regarding his brother like name, age, parents’ contact information, and things like that.

Then the two children were directed to the waiting room, where Milly’s father arrived soon.

Dad: Are you alright?

He picked Milly up for a hug.

Milly: Yeah, I’m the finest of the three children in here

She giggled slightly.

Dad: How so?

Milly: My blood brother is unconscious, and my brother at heart had some emotional issues earlier

Milly wiggled free from his dad and snuggling into Hiro.

Dad: Brother at heart? What is that supposed to mean?

Milly: It means that he is more like a brother to me than my real brother is.

Milly didn’t hesitate.

Dad: But you only met him yesterday.

Milly: And yet he is willing to spend time with me. If there was nothing going on between us, do you think he would bother? And you don’t know his track record. It’s impressive.

Dad: How impressive?

Before Milly could respond, Hiro grabbed his head in pain. He squeezed his eyes shut and pressed on his head with both hands. Hiro was reliving the event of his parents’ deaths, only this time he was aware of his abilities.

It lasted for a few minutes, and then everything went away as soon as it had started. Hiro had two pairs of concerned eyes on him when he opened his eyes.

Hiro grunted as he pondered how to say it.

I had a flashback.

Milly and Dad: About what?

About my parents dying, drunk driver, head-on collision.

Milly: Why did it come now?

The close call we had on the way. My instincts kicked in. I guess the same happened way back when. But I’ll tell you more about what it means tonight.

The two took the hint. Not soon after, the group was called in. When they got to the room where Milly’s brother was, a doctor was waiting for them.

Doctor: He doesn’t have any injuries other than bruising and potentially a concussion. But he seems to have slipped into a coma.

The doctor was very apologetic.

Milly: Will he wake up?

Tears started forming in her eyes.

Doctor: We don’t know.

Milly started crying for real. Hiro walked over to him and started comforting her.

He will. Don’t worry.

Hiro then turned to the doctor.

A coma, you say?

Hiro raised an eyebrow.

Doctor: Yes.

She was slightly puzzled by Hiro’s nonchalant posture.

Let’s see.

Hiro walked over to the bed and placed his hand on the boy’s head.

Doctor: What are you doing?

Hiro didn’t answer because he was fishing for the hum. Eventually, he found it.

He felt regret and fear of punishment in there. Hiro then began the wordless conversation.

Telepathic conversation

Hey, Jack. Do you hear me?

Yes, who are you?

You’re sister’s friend.

Milly? Does she care for me?

More than you think, and she is very distressed by your coma.

Am I not dead?

You are not dead. You are lying in a coma on a hospital bed.

Why are you talking to me?

I want you to wake up.

Oh. Ok. One last question. How are you talking to me?

Everything in due time. You may get to know the truth tonight if you are allowed to leave the hospital.

Ok.

Hiro cut the connection and waited.

The three observers were all silent until Hiro removed his hand from the boy’s forehead and turned around.

Doctor: What did you do?

It’s a well-guarded secret. One has to witness it first-hand or earn my trust to know about it. And unfortunately, you’re a second-hand witness.

The doctor frowned at the witty remark but didn’t have time to respond.

The boy beside Hiro began groaning. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around the room.

He noticed a totally confused doctor whose mouth had dropped open. Then he saw his father’s equally confused look. Then Milly’s overjoyed look and finally the back of someone who had tousled raven hair and matching colored jumpsuit with purple accents. He couldn’t even get a word out before he was being hugged by Milly.

Milly: Blood brother, you’re alive!

Brother: I’m here, Milly.

She got off him and hugged Hiro.

Milly: Thank you for saving my other brother, brother.

Nah, it was nothing, Milly. Child’s play, really.

The doctor finally caught on to what had happened in front of him.

Doctor: That is the first time I’ve seen anyone wake from a natural coma. Whatever you did clearly made a difference.

Hiro smiled sheepishly and shrugged his shoulders.

Milly: When can he be released?

Doctor: If he stays stable, I’d say in a few hours.

Milly nodded in understandingly.

I’ve got to get going. Tadashi is probably dying to know how things went.

Hiro walked to the door.

And Milly, I’ll call you when our paramedic friend comes. And oh, don’t tell your brother my name.

Hiro winked at her, and she took the hint and nodded. Hiro then left the room.

Chapter Text

Hiro was happy with himself. He had managed to save Milly’s brother from being stuck in a hospital room for who knows how long. He had called Tadashi to come and give him a ride.

After they got home, Tadashi was eager to bombard Hiro with questions.

Tadashi: How did it go?

Well, he’s awake, bruised up, but fine otherwise.

Anything else?

Well, we had a close call during the ambulance ride.

Tadashi: What kind?

He was slightly worried.

Our driving paramedic took his eyes off the road at precisely the worst time possible. We almost ran over a girl.

Tadashi: Almost?

If it hadn’t been for my instinctive use of my abilities, then she would be dead.

Oh, Hiro. You’re saving people left, right, and center.

Tadashi was half-serious, half-joking.

Ha-ha, very funny—I also had a flashback to the accident.

Hiro punched Tadashi on the arm lightly. He raised an eyebrow in response.

I figured out that I used my powers instinctively then as well, to slow down the oncoming car.

That might have been the difference between us being alive and dead. The migraine I got back then suggests it strongly.

Tadashi: It’s possible. Does this mean the driver knows?

Yeah, it does, but only that I get blue eyes and that I control electronics. The wild part is that he has seen the blue eyes on someone else as well. Apparently, what he saw still gives him nightmares.

Tadashi: That’s quite some news.

That’s what I thought, and that’s why I asked him to come to see me at the café between 5 and 7. Milly will also be there with his family since they deserve to know. Milly is undoubtedly curious about my eyes and after what I did in the hospital, even more so.

Tadashi: So, inquiring about others with similar tendencies as well as sharing secrets to close friends.

Tadashi summed up the purpose of the gathering.

Yeah, pretty much. Come on, Dashi. Let’s have some fun before they arrive.

Hiro gestured upstairs.

Tadashi: Coming, Little Brother, coming!

 Tadashi walked after him.

Meanwhile – Back at the hospital

(Milly in bold.)

Could you give us some private time?

Milly looked at the doctor questioningly.

Doctor: Of course.

She scurried out of the room.

Brother: Who was that boy?

A friend of mine, you’ll meet him tonight.

Brother: Who saved me from those thugs?

It was me, that boy, and his brother.

Brother: You could have gotten hurt.

He had a worried tone.

No, quite the opposite. There would have been five dead thugs if I hadn’t been able to calm that boy from his anger. He was blinded by it.

Brother: How did you find me?

My robot, it was GPS tracked. Unfortunately, neither my friend nor I caught it until fifteen minutes after you had left home. We would have stopped you before you got there had we noticed it.

Brother: Why did you even go after me?

Because I care about you. Even if you do terrible things, your still my brother, at least by blood. You’ll have to earn your place in my heart again, though, and that will be a struggle for you.

Milly looked into his brother’s eyes.

Brother: What can I do to make it easier?

Learn from that boy. And take what he says to heart.

Brother: Am I going to get punished?

It depends on that boy and me. If we deem that you need one, then you get one.

Milly had a mischievous smile.

Brother: What kind of punishment?

He was worried.

It’ll be an unpleasant surprise.

Milly gave him an evil grin, and her brother gulped.

Milly knew that her brother was afraid of any plant with spikes. Be it cacti, a wild rosebush, or any number of other plants. She wondered whether Hiro’s prickles would be suitable for cruel punishment.

 (A/N: I actually have such a fear. Luckily, we don’t have wild cacti in Finland (my family visited a botanical garden once. One room had cactuses, that’s how I know I don’t like them.) Roses are bad enough. Gardening them is not pleasant.)

After a few minutes, the doctor knocked on the door.

Doctor: Can I come in?

Of course.

The doctor came in, and after asking Milly’s brother some questions, she left again. Soon she returned with the good news that he could go home.

The revelation

It was 5:30 PM, and Hiro, along with Tadashi, was waiting for his guest.

Tadashi: Are you nervous, Hiro?

Tadashi looked at Hiro, who was shifting his weight from leg to leg constantly.

Me? Nervous? Never!

Tadashi: Nervous or not, you should sit down for a moment.

Their guest arrived before Hiro could respond.

Ah, there you are?

Hiro greeted the man and sent a prewritten text message to Milly. The three quickly joined the group.

Tadashi, could you lead the way?

Tadashi: Of course, follow me.

He gestured for them to follow. Hiro was about to head after him, but Milly grabbed his hand.

She gestured for him to stay behind. Hiro obliged, letting the others go before him. He guessed that Milly had something to say. Thus he crouched down to her level.

What is it, Milly?

Milly: I have a request, don’t show your spikes to my brother. He’s hopefully afraid of them, and I want us to give him a punishment involving them.

Oh?

A mischievous grin spread across Hiro’s face.

I can work with that. Let’s head back before anyone gets suspicious.

Hiro whispered, and they headed upstairs to the living room.

Milly’s Brother*: Ah, there is the mystery person.

*) Henceforth: “Jack.”

It was said in a joking manner.

Yeah, that’s me.

Hiro gave him a sly smile.

So, who wants to know the answer to their question first?

Hiro looked around the group of people of different ages. Milly’s brother raised his hand.

Yes, Jack, your question?

Hiro shifted his focus to the boy of the same age.

Jack: Who are you?

He was somewhat nervous.

Milly’s friend.

Hiro played dumb.

Jack: No, I meant what your name is.

He blushed a bit.

I’m a bot fighter. Ten points, if you can guess my name based on my bot.

Hiro smirked.

Jack: Ugh, fine!

Hiro could sense that he was a bit annoyed.

Good, since you’re going to have to wait a bit. I’m not about to run up to my room just for that.

Hiro saw the annoyance on Jack’s face deepen.

Jack: How long do I have to wait for your laziness?

It depends—next question.

Hiro ignored the question and moved on. Milly raised her hand.

Milly: What is up with your eyes?

Jack inspected Hiro’s eyes closely. He tried to see what Milly was talking about. Hiro gasped for dramatic effect.

Is… is there something wrong with them?

Of course, he knew precisely what Milly had meant.

Jack: Not that I can see.

Milly: But they were blue before.

She looked at Hiro questioningly.

Milly, what are you talking about?

Hiro turned to face the girl and gave her a sly wink to play along.

Milly: But I saw them myself.

She put up a show of her own.

If you insist that it happened, can you tell me exactly what was going on?

Milly: You were crying and wrapped in your Microbots.

Ok. So. It’s either because I was crying or because of the Microbots. In my opinion, it is improbable to be because of the crying. Thus it must be the Microbots.

Milly: Please tell me already. I’m only a ten-year-old. I can’t hold up the charade as well as you can.

Milly couldn’t keep the act together. Hiro sighed.

Fine! Since some of you are so impatient, I might as well drop it now. I have absolutely no idea what causes it.

Milly looked a bit shocked and depressed at the revelation.

But I do know that it is related to my powers.

That got Jack’s attention.

Jack: What do you mean with “powers”?

Do you remember, at the hospital? I was talking to you.

Jack: I do remember. How did you do it?

He was dying of curiosity.

Well, it’s almost a side effect of my most potent ability.

Jack: Which is?

He looked at Hiro intently.

Ever heard of technopathy?

Jack: Yeah, from comics… Wait!? Are you implying that you are one?

He was totally blown away by this.

Yes, that is correct.

The whole family was stunned. Milly was the first to react.

Milly: So, you were controlling your Microbots with your mind?

Yeah, I was.

Milly: And that must also be why you only used those non-transparent visors, right?

Exactly, one can never be too careful.

Hiro glanced fiercely at everyone present. They took an instinctive step backward.

Jack: Microbots? Visors? What are you two babbling on about?

He was getting impatient.

Hold on just a moment.

Hiro raised a finger at the interruption.

Since one of you is so impatient today, I guess that I might introduce my Microbots.

Hiro sighed and linked to his Microbots, but a whole bunch was missing.

Tadashi? Did you do something with my Microbots?

Hiro had a sweet voice, and he stared at his brother.

Tadashi: No, I left them exactly where you usually put them.

If that’s the case, then where are they? That precise amount is missing.

Tadashi: I don’t have any knowledge of them.

Don’t say someone stole them for real.

Hiro groaned in frustration.

Tadashi: Which means what?

It means that whoever has them could set me up for a crime I haven’t committed. But on with the show, let’s worry about that later. (A/N: Foreshadowing?)

Hiro called the rest of the Microbots downstairs and grabbed Megabot on the way.

The Microbots deposited Megabot behind the couch, out of view. Then they circled around and formed the “Hex-cube” once more.

These are Microbots.

Hiro gestured to the cube.

And these are visors.

Hiro ordered the Microbots to reveal the visors they were carrying inside.

When you combine the two, you get something like this.

Hiro formed his armor, choosing to go for the transparent purple visor.

Jack just looked at this in awe.

Jack: You’re a superhero.

Maybe… or maybe not.

Hiro ordered the Microbots back upstairs.

Jack: Why did you decide to become a superhero?

It was out of necessity. You’ve no doubt read from the news about the robot. I was one of the ones to stop it.

Jack nodded that he understood.

Milly’s father (henceforth: “Dad”): What about that flashback you had?

It proved to me that I have had these abilities in me since I was a baby. They were just lying dormant until now.

Dad: I see.

So, is there someone who isn’t satisfied with the answer they got?

Jack: You still haven’t told me your name.

Oh right.

Hiro walked over to where he had stashed Megabot.

Here is my bot.

Hiro dropped it onto Jack’s lap. He stared at it for whole ten seconds before making a sound.

Jack: You’re… You’re Hiro Hamada, the champion of the underground bot fighting.

He looked at Hiro admiringly.

Former champion. I no longer go to those danger-fests.

Jack: They’re not dangerous.

Says the one who stole their sister’s bot to go to one, wins, gets beat up, falls into a coma, and has to be rescued by someone they don’t even know.

Jack: I-I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have taken Milly’s bot.

No, that is the exact thing we were hoping that you would do. If you hadn’t, then we’d have had no idea of your demise.

Hiro laid out the facts. Jack gulped as he mulled it over. Hiro decided that this was the point to head upstairs.

You two.

Hiro pointed at Milly and Jack.

Upstairs, with me. The rest of you wait here.

Hiro walked off Milly and Jack behind him.

The talk

Jack: So, why did you want us here?

I wanted to have a discussion with you about why it is a bad idea to go to illegal bot fights.

Hiro drilled his gaze into Jack’s eyes.

Jack: Why do you care what I do?

Let me first read you the letter which grabbed my attention in the first place.

Hiro pulled out the note Milly had written in her bot fighter application. When Hiro had finished reading, Jack had a confused look.

Jack: Did you do this for me?

Milly: Yes, I did.

Next up, I’d like to give you a taste of Milly’s feelings about you.

Jack: How?

I’m going to dive into Milly’s head, and I’m taking you with me.

Jack: Are you up for this, Milly?

Milly: Yeah, I’m willing to do anything Hiro deems necessary to get you to realize.

Thank you for asking permission on my behalf. Ok, give me your hands.

They did as requested.

Diving in five… 4… 3… 2… 1… now.

Hiro counted down before linking to both and heading into Milly’s mind.

“Caring… for both… Resentment… toward Jack… Happiness… for having Hiro as her brother… Worry because her brother won’t listen to reason.”

Hiro pulled out. It was about in line with what he had expected. Not that that had been the primary goal of the activity.

Jack: Wow! That was a trip! And Milly, I… I didn’t realize just how much you worried about me.

He lowered his head in shame.

Jack: But tell me, how can I reclaim my previous stratum as your brother.

Milly: For starters, you listen to me, and you take any and all punishments without whining.

Jack gulped at the word “punishment” but didn’t say anything.

Milly: Secondly, you will only go to the bot fights Hiro hosts.

She set the second demand.

Jack: Ok, that won’t be a problem. Getting to feel your emotions made me realize just how inadequate of a brother I have been.

Milly: Thirdly, you will find time to help Hiro or me whenever either of us needs your help, even if you had other plans.

Jack: Which means what exactly?

Milly: It could be as little as helping me with homework, or it could be superhero work with him.

Milly looked at Hiro for approval. He just nodded his head slightly.

Milly: Fourthly, you will respect boundaries set by others. Meaning that if someone says “no,” that also means “no.”

Jack: Okay, these objectives are starting to feel more like rules.

Milly: That’s because they are, dummy. They are rules, which Hiro follows due to his personality.

Jack: Even the first one?

Jack looked over at Hiro for a change.

I don’t need to since its job is to keep you from fraying from the other ones.

Jack: Okay, are there any more?

He turned his attention back to Milly.

Milly: There are a few more.

Jack: Which are?

Milly: You must not lie to anyone unless telling the truth would expose our identities while doing superhero work, or if it’s a question of literal life and death.

Jack: And the final one?

He looked apprehensive.

Milly: You will get your school activities together. I know that you’ve been skipping classes. If necessary, Hiro might help you if you ask nicely.

Jack: What if I slip up on one of these?

Milly: Then you will be punished by us, the severity of which is based on how badly you broke the rule and which rule was broken.

Jack gulped at the prospect, knowing that he’d probably break a few of them at least at some point.

Jack: And how long do I have to follow these rules?

Milly: Each of them will encourage one or two positive personality traits, which you are lacking. So, I’m afraid that you’ll be following them for as long as you live with me, and you should follow them even after.

Jack: What if I don’t want to?

His voice had a hint of defiance.

Milly: Three choices: One, you follow them. Two, you’ll be punished for not following them. Or three, Hiro will brainwash you into submission. That last one might include a DLC as well.

Milly smirked at him. There was a hint of a threat embedded in her tone.

Jack: DLC?

Milly: Maybe a few artificially induced phobias, or maybe urges to say embarrassing things about yourself out loud.

Milly gave him an evil grin. He gulped at the thought of having more phobias. He knew that Milly would go for ones that would make his life living hell. And blurting out embarrassing things didn’t sound like a good time either.

Jack sighed in defeat. He knew that following these rules would be the best for him.

Jack: I will follow these to the best of my ability.

Milly: Good. And to make sure that you don’t change your mind, we’re going to give you a taste of your punishment.

The punishment

Jack went pale at the prospect. Before he could object, the Microbots started moving around. They form the armor he had seen Hiro use before. Except that this time Hiro had a black visor.

Jack also saw Microbots form around Milly in a similar fashion. Then he observed the Microbots seal the entrance shut. Just as he thought that was the end of it, he felt Microbots travel up his legs and around his hands.

He tried to move them but found that he was completely restrained. The only thing he could do was move his head from side to side.

He saw Hiro and Milly approach him both looked a bit menacing now that he couldn’t see their faces. Without warning, Hiro stuck the prickles out from both of them.

Jack's eyes widened, and he averted his gaze by turning his head away. He desperately struggled against the restraints.

Hiro grabbed Jack’s chin and forced him to look at his armor.

This will be coming at you if you misbehave. Understood?

Jack just nodded. He had lost his ability to speak due to his fear.

The prickles then retracted, followed by the Microbots leaving him and Milly alone and opening the doorway.

Jack: So, what will happen next?

Hiro didn’t respond since he was typing a message to Tadashi.

The Message

Whatever happens next is just an act.

I’m going to measure how much Jack truly cares for Milly. It’s to make their bond stronger since Milly doesn’t feel like his brother is truly hers. In fact, she regards me as a better brother than he is.

If/When Jack comes downstairs, he is probably in shock. From his perspective, I have kidnapped Milly (with the threat of taking her away from him forever).

If Jack mentions a rooftop, it’s the one from the last two times, offer to take him there. (Spin some lie about you tracking my location or something.)

Rest assured, Milly will be completely safe. I promise you that over my dead body.

Share with the others.

Be sure to act accordingly (Worried, shocked, whatever). Just make sure that the police do not get involved in this.

Your cunning brother.

Phase 1

Hiro got an “OK” reply from Tadashi, which meant that he had received the message. Hiro set his plan into motion.

She grabbed Milly around the waist with Microbots without warning. This elicited a panicked cry for help from the surprised girl.

Jack: What are you doing?

He looked worried.

Hiro didn’t answer. Instead, he started dragging the struggling girl toward the window. Jack tried to go after them, but he was bound in place by Microbots.

Hiro opened the window.

Milly: Jack, help me!?

She was getting scared, not knowing what Hiro was doing.

Jack: What are you doing?

His voice was a demanding one.

I’m taking her from you. Forever.

Hiro had zero emotion in his voice. He stepped out of the window.

Jack: What will you do to her?

He was getting anxious.

Probably going to drop her from a rooftop.

Hiro tone was so cold that it would have frozen nitrogen.

You are free to come after me, ask your friends downstairs for help, but no sign of police or she will fall.

Jack could do nothing but watch as Hiro pulled struggling Milly out of the window, and they disappeared over the edge. Simultaneously the Microbots went after their owner and released Jack, who collapsed to the floor.

He questioned whether this was Hiro’s plan all along, but he knew that there wasn’t any time for that right now. Thus he headed downstairs.

Downstairs – A few minutes earlier

(Tadashi in Bold)

Tadashi’s phone buzzed, indicating a received text message. When he had read it, he whistled in something between amusement and confusion.

Aunt Cass: What is it, Tadashi?

Hiro is going to have some fun at Milly’s brother’s expense. Read for yourself.

Tadashi tossed the phone over to her.

Paramedic: Is he out of his mind?

I don’t think so. Hiro did pull a similar stunt on me when we had the debacle with the Microbots. He also had the forethought to inform us ahead of time, with quite a lot of information, might I add.

Dad: Did it help him when he did it to you?

I think it did. At least he wasn’t mad at me after it.

I admit that it is a bit unorthodox method, but if it helps, then I’m in.

Phase 2 – Just outside the café.

When Hiro had turned the corner, he stopped and turned to look at Milly. She was at the edge of tears.

Hiro lifted his visor after making sure that they were alone.

Milly: W-what are you going to do to me?

Her voice trembled.

Nothing will happen to you. This is just an act.

Milly: What is that supposed to mean?

It means that I will not harm you in any way. Think of this as a movie scene. Even if things look real, they really aren’t.

Milly: Why are you doing this?

I have my reasons, but believe me. The result will be worth it.

Milly: What will you do and what do I have to do?

How about we head to our location, and hopefully, we have time for rehearsal.

They took off. Soon Hiro and Milly were stationed on the roof.

Milly: So, what do we do here?

Like I said to him earlier, I’m going to drop you from the roof, but the catch is that you won’t fall to the ground.

Milly: How does that work?

I will catch you with Microbots. Ready to try it?

Hiro looked at the girl questioningly.

Milly: Yes.

Ok, so I will be holding you like this.

Hiro slowly grabbed Milly with the Microbots and flipped her upside down. He then moved her over the edge of the building.

See those Microbots below you?

Milly: Yes.

I will drop you onto them. When we do it for real, I will squeeze your leg slightly to signal it happening.

Hiro gave her leg a slight squeeze and then dropped her. She dropped gently onto the Microbots. Hiro then moved her around to the other facet of the building and moved to the position where her brother would be.

I will lift you back onto the roof behind your brother, who will be here. Your job at that point is to listen and observe his actions. When you have seen enough, you may step in and start comforting him.

Milly: And you?

I will act as if I have no heart until you start comforting him.

Milly: Anything else?

You’ll be gagged when the real thing is happening. You can remove it after the drop once you’re confident that you can keep quiet.

Hiro showed her a piece of cloth.

Also, once you see him on the roof, start struggling and calling for help through the gag, it will make it more realistic. Just act as if your life depended on it, ok?

Milly: Ok.

Tadashi soon sent a message informing him that they were almost there.

All right, time for business.

Milly nodded in agreement.

Downstairs – A few minutes after Hiro left.

(Tadashi in Bold)

Jack came down the stairs looking completely shocked.

What happened?

Tadashi had a faked look of concern.

Jack: H-he k-kidnapped m-my s-sister.

WHAT!?

Jack: Your brother took Milly and left through the window.

Why?

Jack: He said that he was going to take her from me and that he will probably drop her from a rooftop.

Everyone was genuinely shocked by this.

Dad: We have to find him before he does anything to her.

I might have an idea where this rooftop is.

Jack: Really?

Yeah, he once almost took his own life that way.

Jack: What are we waiting for then?

Jack headed for the door, and the whole group followed him. Once outside, Tadashi took the lead. When they were few blocks out, Tadashi sent Hiro a message informing so.

Phase 3 – Rooftop

Hiro took the cloth and gagged Milly with it. He then lifted her up and over the edge.

Here goes nothing.

The group rounded the corner and stopped when they saw what was happening. Milly was hanging from Microbots over the edge, totally limp.

Jack: We still have time!

Jack hurried for the ladder and started climbing it. Meanwhile, Tadashi and the others stayed behind to observe. It didn’t take him long to climb up to the roof. He stood up and got his bearings. He noticed Hiro’s concealed body next to Milly’s upside-down one.

Jack: Let her go.

Give me one good reason to do so.

Hiro’s voice was cold. That was Milly’s cue to start calling for help and thrashing about.

Quiet, or I’ll drop you!

Hiro hissed at her menacingly. She stopped her struggling and looked pleadingly at her brother.

Jack: Let go of her!

If I was a monster, I would do so immediately, but I’m not. That is why you have a chance to convince me not to drop her.

Jack: You shouldn’t drop her because I wouldn’t be able to live without her.

I’ll be the judge of that.

Hiro took hold of Jack’s feet to prevent the boy from moving.

Sweet dreams, girl.

Hiro squeezed Milly’s leg.

Jack: Wait! Don’t drop her. Drop me instead, please.

Milly’s eyes widened as he said that. She shook her head adamantly.

Noble. Willingness to sacrifice one’s own life to save someone else is a sign of true love. But no, not gonna happen.

Jack: Please, I’ll do anything for you.

He knelt and lowered his head as a sign of respect.

You have not convinced me.

The Microbots grabbed Jack, and they forced him to look at Milly. Hiro squeezed Milly’s leg once more before dropping her to the Microbot cushion.

Jack: Milly!

Jack cried and reached for the girl. Then he collapsed and started sobbing violently.

Jack: Why, why did you kill her?

You don’t deserve her.

Hiro’s voice had no emotion whatsoever. He deposited Milly, who still had the gag on, behind her brother.

Jack: But I’m her brother.

By blood, yes, but to her, you weren’t the brother she wished to have.

Jack: What did I do wrong?

How about you ask that from her yourself.

Hiro nudged Milly forward with the Microbots.

Jack: But you killed her!

Milly then walked over and hugged him from behind. He gasped in surprise, turned around, saw Milly, gasped again, and hugged her back.

Jack: Oh, Milly!

Milly mumbled something similar behind the gag, but neither minded it.

After a moment of hugging, they let go of each other, and Milly took off her gag. She gave it to the Microbots, which in turn delivered it back to Hiro.

Jack: So, would someone explain what just happened?

He turned to Hiro, who had revealed his head.

Milly, what do you think the purpose of this was?

Milly pondered it for a moment before answering.

Milly: You did this because you wanted to show me how much he cares for me, right?

Yep, that was the plan, and by the looks of it, a successive one at that.

 Hiro gave the two siblings a genuine smile.

Jack: Was she in on this?

Jack looked alternatingly at Hiro and Milly.

For the rooftop part, yes. Otherwise no.

Jack: So, the struggling in the bedroom was real?

Milly: Yes, it was. I was terrified until Hiro revealed his scheme to me.

Jack: What about the people downstairs? Were they in on this?

Yep, I sent Tadashi a text message containing a vague description of what, where, why, and assurance that Milly would be ok.

Jack: Tadashi said that you tried to take your own life on this roof. Was that a lie or the truth?

That was the truth. Speaking of Tadashi, they are probably waiting for us down below.

Milly: Let’s head down then.

Before they descended to ground level, Milly turned to her brother.

Milly: You should show you’re caring side more often. This was the first time you have said it out loud. And thank you, Hiro, for showing me that this idiot here does care for me.

She looked at Hiro thankfully.

Thanks, Milly. Call anytime you need help.

Hiro said and winked. The Microbots shivered slightly when he did so.

Soon they got back to Tadashi’s group, all of whom wanted to know everything that had happened up there. Milly’s family then left back home, and Hiro, Tadashi, and the paramedic headed back to the café.

Chapter Text

“So, you’ve seen someone like me before, right?”

Hiro looked at the ex-scientist.

Paramedic: “Yes, back when I worked at Krei Tech.”

“You said that you saw something you shouldn’t have seen. Care to elaborate?”

Hiro looked at the man.

Paramedic: “I walked down a corridor when I saw that a door had been left slightly open. This was odd to me since that door was usually always locked.”

Paramedic: “Curiosity got the better of me, and I looked through the slit between the door and the doorframe.”

“What did you see?”

Paramedic: “Just a warning, this will be heavy.”

“Go ahead.”

Paramedic: “Well, I saw a boy around your age, maybe a bit younger. He was restrained into a chair and had electrodes connected to his head.

Paramedic: “He had blue eyes, and by the looks and sound of it, he was in agonizing pain.”

“That is just plain wrong!”

If whatever he was saying was true, and Hiro had no reason to think it wasn’t, it disgusted Hiro deeply.

<Thought> How can any company, let alone an individual be willing to do such things?

Paramedic: “Yes, it is. I couldn’t watch anymore of it, and I took my leave. I haven’t talked about it with anyone until now.”

“When did this happen?”

Paramedic: “It happened about a year ago.”

He hesitated a bit.

“A year? That is a long time to leave a kid to suffer.”

Paramedic: “Yes, it is. I wish that I could have done more. That’s why I have had so many nightmares about it. His screaming still haunts me to this day.”

“Well then, that leaves only a single option.”

Hiro alternated his gaze between Tadashi and the ex-scientist.

Tadashi: “Which is?”

Tadashi had a suspicion, and he didn’t like it one bit.

“We have to get him out of there. The sooner, the better.”

Paramedic: “But how are we going to do that?”

“First, we have to infiltrate the facility and locate him.”

Paramedic: “And how exactly?”

“I will make Krei beg for me to take a job at Krei Tech. Since it will be him begging for me to accept, I get to negotiate the contract.”

Hiro flashed an evil grin.

Tadashi: “Are you sure you want to do that?”

Tadashi looked at Hiro worriedly.

“The other alternative is that we go in guns blazing and hope that he is where he was back then. We both know that that will not end well.”

Tadashi: “You got me there.”

Paramedic: “Alright. Let’s suppose that you have gotten in. What next?”

“If I get the contract to where I’m part of the team that experiments on him. I will assess the situation and act accordingly based on his condition.”

Tadashi: That is a convoluted plan.

“What can I say? With a genius brain comes genius-level plans. Of course, they seem convoluted to you average lot.”

Tadashi: “I guess there isn’t much I can do to change your mind.”

“That’s right.”

There was a moment of silence.

“It’s actually kind of amusing that something like this would happen.”

Tadashi: “What do you mean?”

“When I brought Mrs. Callaghan up to speed, there was a brief moment where she considered blabbering to Krei about me. I guilt-tripped her by stating that Krei would kidnap me and do experiments against my will.”

“And here we are, discussing that exact thing happening right in front of us.”

Hiro looked at the other two.

Paramedic: “You sure are a sly one, young man. Hope that I will never have to be on your wrong side.”

Hiro gave him a devilish smile and shrugged.

“Anyhow. I think that we now know everything there is to know at the moment. I will kick things off tomorrow.”

Paramedic: “All right then. I’ll be heading home now. I’ll keep my fingers crossed for the boy.”

The two Hamadas shook his hand and bid him goodbyes.

Tadashi: “So, you’re going over to meet Mr. Krei to manipulate him?”

“Yep, then we wait until he comes to me like a dog.”

Tadashi: “I don’t get you sometimes. On some occasions, you are very protective and kind, and on others, you are amoral and cunning.”

“Yeah, I’m unique like that.”

Hiro gave Tadashi a genuine smile.

Chapter Text

It was a Sunday morning, and Hiro was preparing to leave for Krei tech. He was going in incognito. His goal? Brainwash Krei to wanting to Hire him to work at Krei Tech. Tadashi had been hanging out with him that morning.

Tadashi: “Are you really going to do this?”

“Yes. I am. Besides, I’m not actually committing to anything.”

Tadashi: “That’s a fair point.”

He had to admit that Hiro was right.

“Well, I have to go. See you in a bit.”

Hiro armored up, and Tadashi wished him good luck. Then he was gone.

Hiro walked in through the front door of Krei Tech headquarters. The same security officer was stationed at the front desk as there was last time.

Officer: “Oh, you again. Came to talk to him about something?”

Hiro nodded in confirmation.

Officer: “All right, you may go. He’s free at the moment.”

Hiro took off toward the elevator and rode to the top floor. Hiro marched straight into Mr. Krei’s office.

The man looked up from his computer, and a worried expression spread across his face.

Krei: “What do you want?”

He stood up.

“Just talking. You haven’t done anything to provoke me… yet.”

Krei’s posture relaxed as he processed Hiro’s words.

Krei: “What do you want to talk about?”

“Ever heard about technopathy?”

Hiro tapped into Krei’s mind before asking that.

Krei: “N-nothing, other than that, it’s sci-fi.”

Krei laughed lightly.

“Lies, or did you forget that I cannot be fooled… And you know what might happen when I get impatient.”

Krei: “Fine, I do know about technopathy. But why do you care?”

“I have gotten word that you have been running experiments on someone in possession of said abilities: a kid, no less.”

Krei: “How did you hear about it?”

Krei had a worried expression.

“Let’s just say that you should take better care of your employees.”

Krei: “Even if I was, why would you care?”

“Your experiments are literally torture. And that is wrong on so many levels.”

A hint of anger was starting to slip into Hiro’s voice. Krei sensed this and took a step back.

Krei: “What can I do to not have to face your wrath?”

“You will hire Hiro Hamada to oversee everything and ensure that the subject is taken good care of during and between experiments.”

Krei: “What do you mean by overseeing?”

“He will be present whenever these experiments are in progress and will have the power to stop them if he deems it to cause unnecessary pain to the subject.”

“He will also make sure that the subject has decent living conditions and has access to good quality food. He will also provide the subject with emotional support to prevent him from going insane.”

Hiro listed his own duties.

“Any questions?”

Hiro looked at Krei.

(A/N: It must be a pretty weird feeling to speak about oneself in the third person.)

Krei: “That is quite a lot of power. What if something isn’t to his standards?”

“Then he will politely request things to be changed.”

Krei: “And what if they don’t?”

“Then I will pay a visit. And trust me, that is the last thing you want.”

Krei: “What if I don’t hire him?”

“That’s your loss. Mr. Hamada might be willing to share some of his knowledge with your scientists on specific topics.”

Krei: “Ok, I’ll think about it.”

“Good. Let’s shake hands for good measure.”

The Microbots on his right hand retracted to reveal his glove. When their hands contacted Hiro sent a thought to Krei’s mind: “I have to get Hiro Hamada on my team. He’ll be such a valuable asset to the company. I’ll do whatever he requires for him accepts.”

Krei: “How do I get in contact with him?”

Hiro was about to leave.

“He studies at SFIT and lives in the Lucky Cat Café.”

Hiro answered before heading out.

Krei<Thought>: “I’ll have to start working on the first draft of the job offer.”

Meanwhile, Hiro was on his way home with similar thoughts in mind.

Tadashi: “So, how did it go?”

Tadashi was interested.

“Awesome, I set my demands, and he promised to consider the hiring.”

Tadashi: “What if he doesn’t go for it?”

“He will. I know it.”

Hiro gave him a mischievous smile.

Tadashi: “Did you make him think that he has to get you?”

Tadashi got a smile of his own.

“What did you expect? Of course, I did.”

Hiro replied as if it was the most obvious thing ever.

Chapter Text

It was Monday morning, and Hiro was having lunch with Tadashi and the nerd crew when he noticed none other than Alistair Krei walking in through the door.

Mr. Krei looked around the café and finally spotted Hiro’s characteristic mess of black hair. He started walking toward the table where Hiro was sitting at.

Wasabi: “What is he doing here?”

“You’ll find out soon enough.”

Hiro fished for something from his backpack.

Krei: “Hiro Hamada?”

“Yep, that’s me.”

Hiro stood up, and they shook hands.

Krei: “Would you be interested in working for Krei Tech?”

“It depends. What you have to offer?”

Hiro placed a piece of paper upside down on the table.

Krei: “Well. This mystery person requested me to hire you to oversee one of my projects.”

“Oh yeah! That. He told me he did that.”

Krei: “So, you already know what you will be doing?”

“Yes, I did. Show me the contract draft you no doubt have with you.”

Krei obliged and took the document from his briefcase.

Hiro quickly read it over. He disagreed with a few points, like an “All-inclusive NDA (Including illegal activities).”

He then compared it to his own list of requirements. There was only a single one missing. It was “Access to all information related to the project in question.”

Hiro took a red highlighter and colored the offending clause in the contract, and then did the same to his own document in green.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Krei, but I cannot accept this offer.”

Krei: “What is the problem?”

“First of all, this contract has clauses which would make it illegal.”

 Hiro lowered his voice.

(A/N: Contracts that require one to do or overlook illegal activities are non-enforceable.)

Krei: “What?!”

He looked like he was in shock.

“Don’t even try to pretend that you aren’t doing shady business; just ask Professor Callaghan.”

“Anyway, remove the one in red and add the one in green, then I may consider it. Now, I’d like to continue my lunch.”

Hiro handed the documents back to Mr. Krei and sat back down. He started eating, not paying any more attention to Mr. Krei.

After Mr. Krei left, the nerd gang turned to Hiro.

GoGo: “What was that about?”

“You heard him.”

GoGo: “Do you know who this mystery person is?”

“The mystery person is me wearing my Microbots.”

Honey Lemon: “So, you requested Mr. Krei to hire you yourself?”

She could not believe her ears.

“Yes, I did.”

Wasabi: “What is this project?”

Hiro lowered his voice to a whisper.

“Krei is running experiments on another technopath, and I’m fairly certain that it is happening against their will.”

Honey Lemon: “Oh no! Do you know what kind of experiments?”

“I don’t know exactly, but based on what my informant once saw, it was excruciating.”

Hiro continued his whispering.

The group gasped.

GoGo: “How long has it been going on?”

“My source saw this one instance a year ago.”

Honey Lemon: “A year? That’s a long time to suffer if it is still going on.”

Wasabi: “Do you know what he looks like?”

“Only that he is about my age.”

Honey Lemon: “Poor guy. Not only kidnapped but then subjected to painful experiments against his will.”

GoGo: “How did you even learn about this?”

“Well. Long story short, I had a run-in with one of the now ex-scientists who witnessed me fix Mrs. Callaghan.”

“Me being a technopath came out due to circumstances out of my control. The guy remembered that he had seen eyes like mine earlier as well.”

“Oh! Looks like I have to leave for classes.”

Hiro got up, and the gang bid their goodbyes.

Later on in the evening, Hiro was in his room working on the design for an upgrade to his suit, specifically something, which would prevent someone from intruding his mind. Suddenly he heard Aunt Cass call him downstairs.

Aunt Cass: “Hiro, someone wants to meet you.”

A few minutes earlier

Mr. Krei entered the Lucky Cat Café. He blushed when he saw Aunt Cass.

Aunt Cass: “Hi, how may I help you?”

She blushed as well.

Krei: “Hi, does Hiro Hamada live here?”

Aunt Cass: “Yes, he does.”

Krei: “Is he home?”

Aunt Cass: “Upstairs.”

Krei: “Could you ask him to come down?”

Aunt Cass: “Of course.”

Back to the present

Hiro walked down to the café and saw Mr. Krei talking with Aunt Cass.

“Ah, Mr. Krei, you wanted to see me?”

Hiro put on that innocent voice of his.

Krei: “Yes, I wanted to return to what we discussed before.”

“Ok. Aunt Cass. Private matter.”

Hiro gestured for his aunt to leave. She didn’t move. Hiro glared at her.

“Don’t make me.”

She took the hint and scurried away.

“So, back to business.”

Hiro turned his attention to Krei.

Krei: “Yes, I made those modifications you requested.”

“Good.”

Hiro extended a hand for the document. He read it through and was satisfied with it, nothing stupid in the fine print.

“I think I can go with this.”

Krei: “You will?”

Krei was obviously very hopeful.

“Yes, I'm happy with this contract; let’s sign it.”

Once the paperwork was signed, and Hiro shook Mr. Krei’s hand.

Aunt Cass: “What was that about?”

She asked once Krei had left.

“Just this.”

Hiro held out the employment contract for her to see.

Aunt Cass: “What!? You must be joking.”

She couldn’t believe her eyes.

“Why would I be?”

Aunt Cass: “Why would you do this? What about school?”

“I will take a break from school. It’s not like I can’t study remotely. Besides, I’m sure that he will appreciate the company.”

Aunt Cass: “Who?”

“Read on.”

Aunt Cass read the rest of the document. When she had finished, she hugged Hiro.

Aunt Cass: “Oh, Hiro. I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks. Aunt Cass.”

Hiro pulled away.

Aunt Cass: “What made you so determined to help him?”

“Isn’t it obvious? One, he’s like me. And two, what he is going through is wrong.”

Hiro headed back to his room to type an email to Professor Callaghan. Well, not type, you know what I mean.

Email

Hi, Professor Callaghan.

I, as you well know, am the type of person to help those in need. And there is someone who desperately needs that help right now.

Krei Tech has been running experiments on a fourteen-year-old boy (most likely against his will).

What worries me the most is that these experiments have been excruciating at least on one occasion (insider information).

Secondly, he is a technopath like me, which raises questions: “Why are they experimenting on him?” and “What Krei Tech could get from it.”

That is why I have just signed an employment contract with Krei Tech to supervise the project in question and ensure that he gets treated fairly.

Thus, I won’t be able to attend classes for at least a week while I sort the worst problems, but I’m sure that we can come to some solution for remote studying.

I will be starting on the following Monday, so we have the rest of the week to figure stuff out.

Best regards: Hiro Hamada, your student, superhero, and friend.

The reply came in about ten minutes.

Callaghan’s reply

Very well, I fully understand the reasoning for why you’re doing this, and I support you every stretch of the way.

We will work the school stuff out. It’s more important that no human is suffering than school is anyway.

Professor Callaghan.

Hiro smiled at the reply and focused his attention back on his design.

Chapter Text

It was one week from when Hiro had signed the contract. At 6 AM, his alarm clock rang. He groggily got up and went to take a shower.

Even though he super was not a morning person, he knew that someone needed him, which was enough to get him going.

7:15 AM

Tadashi: “I still cannot believe that you have a paying job.”

He had a bewildered expression.

“Well, neither do I, but I’m not doing it because of the money.”

Tadashi: “I know you aren’t.”

He ruffled Hiro’s hair, which was a mess even though he had just taken a shower earlier that morning.

“Hey, stop that!”

Hiro protested and fixed the hair away from his face.

“I’ve got to get going. See you later!”

Hiro headed out. He had his suit, which had the anti-mind intrusion upgrade, and a hoodie. He had recently designed gloves to go with the jumpsuit, but those were in his backpack, along with Microbots.

Hiro and Mr. Krei had specified in the contract that Krei Tech would provide transportation to and from Akuma Island. Thus, Hiro made his way to Krei Tech headquarters, where he saw the man himself waiting by a helicopter.

Krei: “Good morning Mr. Hamada.”

Krei was all but sunshine when Hiro got within hearing distance.

“Good morning to you as well, Mr. Krei.”

Hiro climbed into the helicopter, Krei behind him.

Krei: “I still cannot believe it that you agreed to join us.”

“Likewise, it’s an honor to work with you.”

Hiro said so even though he didn’t actually feel that way.

Krei: “Here is your ID.”

He handed over the lanyard with an RFID-equipped access card.

“Thanks, Mr. Krei.”

Hiro snatched the ID card. It had a picture of him, his name, and occupation, which read “Overseer – Project Machine Mind.” He put the lanyard over his head.

“Cool name.”

Krei: “What is?”

“Project Machine Mind.”

Krei: “Oh, really. Usually, people say that it’s a stupid name.”

Krei gave Hiro a slight smile.

“So, what is the project about, other than experimenting on technopaths?”

Krei: “Well, the idea was to figure out what they could do.”

“Only curiosity then, huh? No ulterior motive at all? I somehow doubt that.”

Krei: “That is the truth. I swear.”

Hiro closed his eyes and tapped to Kreis's mind.

“Are you sure?”

Krei: “Yes. I'm not lying.”

Hiro didn’t detect a lie in that, so he decided to take his word. He disconnected and opening his eyes.

“Fair enough.”

Hiro and Mr. Krei had just landed and gone inside the facility. They both flashed their access cards at the turnstile, which simultaneously did the clocking in for Hiro.

<Thought>: “Convenient.”

Then they headed to the elevator, where one of them had to use their card—downstairs by three floors, where there was a small lobby with a security guard behind a desk.

Krei: “Good morning, James.”

He greeted the security guard.

Guard: “Good morning, Mr. Krei and Mr. Hamada.”

He nodded at both of them.

Krei: “I’m just showing him around the place.”

The guard nodded.

They went through the doors across the lobby, once again locked. On the other side, there was a cafeteria of sorts.

Krei: “This is the cafeteria, where employees eat and hang out during their breaks if they are of the social type that is.”

Hiro wandered over to the serving line to look at the menu for the week.

Krei: “Do you like it?”

Krei walked over to him.

“Yes, as long as it is actually good quality.”

Krei: “I guess that we’ll have to see that later.”

Krei smiled.

Krei: “Now, let’s keep going.”

They walked over to a small corridor with two doors on one side, one on the other, and one door at the very end.

Krei: “These two rooms are currently free.”

The two rooms seemed to be small offices. They had a desk with a Krei Tech computer, a bookcase, a bed, and a shared bathroom between the two. Both of them had a small window facing the corridor.

“I’ll take the first one.”

Krei: “Ok, they have beds because most of our scientists live here normally.”

“Yeah, kinda figured, considering the awkward location.”

“And I assume that this is our unfortunate test subject’s ‘room.’”

Hiro made air quotes as he turned to face the opposite wall, which had a one-way window into a padded cell.

Krei: “Yes. That’s him.”

“He seems to be extremely bored.”

Hiro looked at the boy his age with sympathy. He was curled up in the far corner poking the floor with his finger.

Krei: “Is-is that a bad thing?”

“Yes, Alistair, it is very much not a good thing.”

Hiro’s tone conveyed as if the question had been an insult.

“And how long has he lived in this cell?”

Krei: “Ever since he got here.”

“Which was when?”

Krei sighed.

Krei: “Two years.”

Hiro took a step forward to be right in front of him. Krei winced slightly at the sudden movement.

“So, he has been an unwilling prisoner here for two years. And in these conditions, I'm surprised that he hasn’t gone insane yet.”

Krei: “I’m sensing that this is something that needs to change.”

“Yes, it does. First, this other room will become the boy’s new room. Second, I get him something he likes to do, be it books or something.”

Hiro dropped the first of many bombshells.

Krei: “But how would that work?”

“Why wouldn’t it? These doors only open with these cards.”

“Only difference is that he will have more humane living conditions.”

Krei sighed.

Krei: “Fine.”

“Good. I will see to it once our tour is over.”

“Next question. What and where does he eat?”

Krei: “Same food as the employees do, but he eats in his room.”

“Well. That is changing.”

“He will be eating in the cafeteria with everyone else.”

Krei: “What if he tries to escape?”

“Even if he tries, he won’t get far. Besides, he will be accompanied by another scientist who I will appoint for the days I’m not here or me.”

Krei: “I guess that works. Anything else?”

“Nothing right now. Let’s continue the tour.”

They headed to the door at the end of the corridor.

Krei: “This is the experiment room.”

<Thought>: “How on earth did that scientist happen to accidentally see this room?”

In the room, there was a chair and a table with an EEG-monitor on it. This Hiro could tolerate if it stayed as only passive observation. Hiro finished inspecting the room.

“I’m at a loss for words.”

He found a few things of concern, an ECT-device and a set of restraints for the chair.

Krei: “Is there something wrong?”

He was worried.

“I’m not sure yet, potentially very.”

“Who here is in charge of the tests? I’d like to meet said person.”

Krei: “Let’s go and find him. She’s probably in her office.”

They headed toward another corridor on the exact opposite side of the cafeteria from where they were currently. Krei knocked on one of the doors. It had a nameplate, “Dr. Peterson.”

A woman in her twenties opened the door.

Dr. Peterson: “Ah, Mr. Krei, what brings you here?”

Krei: “Our new employee wanted to meet the person in charge of the tests.”

Dr. Peterson: “Oh, we have a new employee?”

She noticed Hiro.

Dr. Peterson: “Are…Are you the new employee?”

“Yep.”

Hiro smiled genuinely.

Dr. Peterson: “But you’re just a kid.”

“A kid, maybe. In SFIT, definitely.”

Hiro’s voice had a bit of smugness in it as he flashed his SFIT ID.

She got a look of admiration on her face. Her eyes then transitioned to Hiro’s Krei Tech ID.

Dr. Peterson: “Hamada, where have I heard that name before?”

She scrunched her eyebrows as she thought for a bit.

Dr. Peterson: “Are you related to Tadashi Hamada?”

 “Yes. He’s my brother.”

Dr. Peterson: “That explains that.”

“So, you’re the one who is in charge of the testing here?”

Dr. Peterson: “Yes, I am.”

She was snapped from her thoughts.

Dr. Peterson: “Why did you want to meet me?”

“I just want to ask when the next test is scheduled to start.”

She replied as she looked at her clock.

Dr. Peterson: “In fifteen minutes. But what is your job here anyway?”

“I’m here to make sure that things stay ethical.”

Dr. Peterson: “What does that mean. Since when has Krei Tech cared about ethicality?”

Krei: “Apparently, ever since his mysterious friend learned about this whole deal and paid me a visit last week. Don’t ask.”

She looked Hiro over once more, trying to figure something to say about his appearance.

“What are you looking at? Is there something wrong with my clothing?”

Hiro asked playfully.

Dr. Peterson: “N-no, I was just trying to decipher what material your pants were made out of.”

“The outer layer is Kevlar.”

Dr. Peterson: “Really? Can I feel it?”

She almost pleaded.

Hiro dropped off his backpack.

“Yes, but not down there.”

Dr. Peterson: “Do you have a shirt as well?”

Hiro didn’t bother to respond. Instead, he took off his hoodie. Both were stunned, and Dr. Peterson whistled in surprise.

Dr. Peterson: “Where did you get something so cool!?”

She touched the arm of Hiro’s suit.

“Made it myself. But it gets better.”

Hiro pressed a button on the left wrist of his suit. This activated the emissive strips.

Dr. Peterson: “And it glows!”

“Yep. Pretty rad, right?”

Hiro turned the glow off.

Dr. Peterson: “So, which one is your office?”

She changed subjects. Hiro pointed across the cafeteria.

“The first one over there.”

Dr. Peterson: “But they’re tiny and opposite the subject’s room.”

“I’m also tiny, and I will not stay nights there.”

“And I don’t mind being there since he is my area of responsibility anyway.”

Dr. Peterson: “What do you mean by that?”

“I mean that I will be the one making decisions around his wellbeing. Everything from living conditions to testing methodology. In a sense, everything concerning him goes through me.”

Dr. Peterson: “Does that mean that you have the power to stop a test mid-way through?”

“Yes, I do have the power to do that at my discretion. And just so you know, I won’t hesitate to use it.”

Hiro looked at his clock.

“Isn’t the test supposed to start in five?”

Dr. Peterson: “Yes, it is.”

Hiro put his hoodie back on and took his backpack. They took off to the other side.

Krei: “Your helicopter will be waiting for you by 5 PM.”

Hiro raised his hand as a sign of having heard and understood. Krei then headed out.

Chapter Text

Hiro and Dr. Peterson walked over to the other side of the cafeteria, where there were already two scientists in the experiment room. Hiro dropped his backpack in his room on the way.

They stopped in front of the cell. Hiro observed the boy’s reaction from the window as Dr. Peterson opened the cell door. The boy looked up, and Hiro could see him tighten into a ball. It was clear that he was petrified of what would follow.

Dr. Peterson: “All right, Ben. It’s time.”

Ben: “Already?”

His voice trembled in fear.

Dr. Peterson: “Yes, it wouldn’t be as bad if you just followed orders.”

She was sympathetic; Hiro had to give her that. Ben reluctantly stood up and walked to the door. When he got out, he noticed Hiro watching him.

Ben: “Are you new here?”

Hiro didn’t respond but gave a slight nod accompanied by a smile.

Ben: “Please, make them stop.”

“I wish I could, but my hands are tied.”

Hiro gave him an apologetic smile. Ben then turned toward the experiment room. Dr. Peterson and Hiro followed after.

Ben sat on the chair in the room, and the two scientists hooked the EEG-monitor onto his head. Hiro observed silently from a close-by chair.

Dr. Peterson picked up a light LED smart bulb from the table and held it in front of Ben. She turned it on.

Dr. Peterson: “Ben, can you turn this off for me?”

The request was innocent enough.

Ben: “I can’t.”

Dr. Peterson: “You say that every time. Is it really that you can’t, or is it that you won’t?”

Ben: “I can’t. I really cannot do it.”

Hiro could sense that he spoke the truth, though he could tell that just from his voice.

Dr. Peterson: “How many times do we have to go through this?”

Hiro could sense that she really didn’t want to be doing this either.

Hiro decided that now was the time to step in.

“In case you were thinking of using that, then don’t. Because I’m not allowing it.”

Pointed to the ECT-device.

Ben had a combined expression of shock and relief. Dr. Peterson had a look of relief. And the two other scientists had a look of shock on their faces.

Scientist 1: “Who are you to say that?”

“I am the overseer here. My role is to make sure that he does not experience unnecessary pain.”

Dr. Peterson: “What are we going to do then?”

“First thing is that there are too many eyes here.”

Scientist 2: “What do you mean with too many eyes?”

“It means you two. When one has learned to hide something at all costs. It gets harder to let loose the more there are observers. Isn’t it so, Ben?”

Hiro directed the question to the boy.

Ben: “Yeah, it’s way easier when I’m alone.”

Hiro felt that Ben was entirely clueless on what Hiro was saying but was playing along anyway.

“That seals it then, you two out.”

Hiro pointed at the two scientists. They muttered insults and something about respect and whatnot.

“Now that that’s out of the way. We can get properly started.”

Dr. Peterson: “Properly started?”

She raised an eyebrow.

“Yes. I think that we need to start this whole testing thing from a clean slate since the current model is obviously not working.”

“So, first question. Are you a technopath? Answer honestly.”

Hiro had a warm and genuine smile.

Ben: “Am I a what?”

“Can you control electronic devices with your mind?”

Ben: “No, that’s sci-fi.”

He was totally shocked by the suggestion.

Hiro fixed his gaze on Dr. Peterson.

“How can you be sure that he is a technopath?”

Dr. Peterson: “He was seen with blue eyes, and while he was walking, every light bulb burst along the way.”

“Ok, he is a technopath, though he might not realize it.”

Hiro turned once again to Ben.

“Do you remember ever storming out of somewhere super angry?”

Ben: “Yeah, once I had a fight with my mom, and I was furious and stormed out.”

“Was this just before you got kidnapped?”

Ben: “Yes, it was, literally the previous day.”

Hiro didn’t detect even a sliver of a lie in his words. Sadness and confusion, however, were abundant.

“This is interesting. You have been experimented on or more like tortured to figure out something about you that you don’t even know yourself.”

Ben: “Are you saying that I could turn that light off if I knew how?”

Ben wasn’t sure whether to believe.

“I'm sure. You just have to learn how to do it.”

“How about we take the rest of the day off and start learning tomorrow?”

Ben: “Really?”

He didn’t believe his ears.

“Yep, back to your cell.”

Hiro opened the door to let him out. After he had returned to his cell, Hiro let the door close, and he turned to Dr. Peterson, who was watching him.

“Is there something wrong?”

Dr. Peterson: “No, I’m just wondering about your knowledge of technopaths.”

“The thing is, he’s not the only technopath in here.”

Dr. Peterson: “Do you mean that one of us is one too? And how would you know that?”

Hiro found her lack of deduction skills amusing. It took a few moments of silence before her jaw dropped.

Dr. Peterson: “Oh! It’s you.”

“There we go.”

She had a look of shame. She was embarrassed that it had taken her so long to see the obvious.

Dr. Peterson: “Can you turn off this light then?”

“Sure. Easy.”

Hiro felt for the lamp, but he didn’t find it. In fact, he only detected a single potent source, which was masking everything else, except his Microbots and his phone, to which he had a physical connection.

“Or it would be if there wasn’t so much interference. It’s as if there is a wireless jammer nearby.”

Dr. Peterson: “So, you can’t turn it off?”

She was very disappointed.

“Give it to me.”

Hiro took the lamp from her and felt around again. Now he could sense the light. He connected and turned it off.

“See, I did turn it off. I just have to be in contact with it.”

Dr. Peterson: “How long have you used your abilities?”

“Since the fire at SFIT. That was the second time I used them subconsciously. The following night my brother witnessed me using them subconsciously. I got intrigued and investigated.”

Dr. Peterson: “Why don’t we just run the tests with you then?”

“Because that is his job, and my job is to make sure that it happens ethically.”

Dr. Peterson: “But it’d be easier.”

“No is no. Either we drop that idea, or I will literally make you forget it.”

Hiro raised his voice slightly.

“And yes. I can do that.”

Dr. Peterson: “Ok, okay. I get it.”

“Now I have to get our student’s new room set up.”

Hiro walked to the door.

Dr. Peterson: “New room?”

“Yes, no way is he living another day in that cell.”

Dr. Peterson: “Where will he go?”

“To the room next to mine.”

Dr. Peterson: “What of the cell?”

“It will stay. Who knows when it’ll be needed.”

Hiro opened the door.

“You coming?”

Dr. Peterson: “Yeah.”

She walked out after Hiro.

Chapter Text

Hiro entered the first room to his right. He sat on the chair in front of the computer and turned it on.

First, he downloaded a few utility and productivity programs, which he thought could interest Ben. When he was done, he disabled internet access from it just in case.

When Hiro was satisfied with the computer, he turned his focus to the rest of the room. Very bland, he would have to ask Ben what he liked. As he couldn’t do anything else in there at the moment, he decided to make his exit and walked out of the small room.

Hiro looked at Ben through the mirrored glass. He was miserable in there, bored out of his mind, no doubt. Hiro decided to head to the cafeteria to look for something to give to him.

He soon found the day’s newspaper and decided that it would be better than nothing. Besides, it doesn’t hurt him to know what happens around him, even if he is imprisoned.

Hiro walked back over to the cell, swiped the door open, and stepped inside. Ben looked surprised and then delighted as he noticed who walked in. Hiro walked over to the corner where Ben was and sat next to him.

Ben: “Thank you, Mr. Hamada, for stepping in there.”

He was very grateful.

“That is literally why I’m here. And please call me Hiro.”

Hiro gave him a warm smile.

Ben: “I wasn’t expecting you to come in here. No one ever does.”

“Yeah, I figured that you were bored.”

Ben: “How did you even get a position like yours. I’ve been here for two years, and no one has ever cared for my wellbeing.”

“I used my alter ego to convince Mr. Krei to hire me to this position.”

Ben: “You have an alter ego!?”

He was awestruck.

“Yes, I do.”

Ben: “That’s cool!”

“What did you like to do in your free time?”

Ben: “Read books and play board games with my brother. I also liked to go to bot fights.”

Ben: “I wish that I could still go to them or do anything I like, but no. I just rot away in this cell.”

“Any particular favorites?”

Ben: “Monopoly and robotics books.”

“I’m also a bot fighter.”

Ben: “Really?”

“Yep, and I even host a club. Here, take this.”

Hiro handed Ben the newspaper.

Ben: “Why?”

He was confused.

“To read obviously. It’s something for you to do while waiting for lunch.”

Ben: “Thank you, Hiro. It really means a lot to me that you care.”

“It’s my pleasure. See you at lunch, Ben.”

Hiro headed out.

Now that the immediate problems were sorted, Hiro turned his attention to the interference. He entered the experiment room, felt around for the source, and located it to be a small device hidden under the chair.

He connected to it and turned it off, suddenly he could feel everything as usual. He took the device to study its mechanism. “Maybe he could incorporate it into his defenses,” he thought.

Hiro then retreated to his own room to do some school work on the computer, and soon it was lunchtime. Hiro headed out and noticed that Ben was reading the newspaper very contently. He supposed that living two years in total boredom led to even a newspaper being super interesting.

Hiro knocked on the cell door before opening it. Ben looked up from the newspaper.

Ben: “Is it lunchtime already?”

“Yes, it is. Has the newspaper been interesting?”

Ben: “You bet. Time has not gone this fast in the last two years.”

Then he noticed something.

Ben: “Where is my lunch?”

“Do you really expect me to bring it to you? Nah, you have to get it yourself.”

It was clear that Hiro was joking.

Ben: “Do I get to pick what I have?”

He once again couldn’t believe his ears.

“Of course, you do.”

“What are you waiting for?”

Ben: “It’s just that I cannot believe that things are looking so much better for me since you showed up.”

“It’s why I’m here.”

Ben then stood up and walked over to the door where Hiro was waiting.

Hiro started heading toward the cafeteria, Ben followed close behind. Hiro led them to the serving line. Hiro went first and filled his plate, some salad, and lasagna. And a glass of water on the side.

Ben: “This reminds me of school.”

“Yes, it does.”

Hiro waited for Ben to be done.

Ben started heading toward his cell with the tray.

“Where do you think you're going?”

Ben: “To my room?”

He turned to look at Hiro in confusion.

“Nah, you’re not eating there. You’re going to eat with me here.”

Ben: “Really?”

He wasn’t quite sure what to make of it.

“I wouldn’t say so if I didn’t mean it.”

He then looked toward the four rectangular tables there. Around one, four scientists talked among each other, two of whom Hiro had ordered out earlier.

There was another table around which Dr. Peterson was sitting by himself. She had a sad expression on her face. The two other tables were empty. Hiro got a grin on his face and headed toward the table where Dr. Peterson was sitting at.

“Why the sadness?”

Hiro sat opposite of her. She looked up from her plate and noticed the two teens.

Dr. Peterson: “What is he doing here?”

She looked at Ben.

“He’s eating.”

Hiro replied as if it was obvious.

Dr. Peterson: “But isn’t he supposed to eat in his room?”

“Nope, he will eat here from now on. And you still didn’t answer my question.”

Dr. Peterson: “It’s just that I’m ashamed of how he has been treated here.”

She looked up at Ben with a remorseful look.

Dr. Peterson: “I really didn’t want to subject you to all of this, but I had no power to say no to Krei’s demands.”

Ben: “I don’t know if I can trust what you are saying.”

Dr. Peterson: “That is understandable. I just hope that I can prove that to you somehow.”

“He will be able to prove it to himself. No matter what you say will never make him change his mind. It’s what you think that will.”

Hiro looked at her.

Dr. Peterson and Ben: “What do you mean?”

“You will learn soon enough.”

They dined in silence. Ben was the first to finish, so he stood up and left back to his room. When he was out of earshot, Hiro turned to Dr. Peterson.

“I really hope that you were telling the truth, for your sake.”

Dr. Peterson: “Yes, I was telling the truth. I really feel terrible for what I have done.”

Hiro could tell from her regretful look that she was telling the truth.

“If that is the case, then you should be willing to go above and beyond to help me.”

Dr. Peterson: “Of course, what do you need me to do?”

“You will accompany him on his meals when I’m not available. Meaning that you will get him from his room and spend time with him during said times.”

Hiro presented his first request.

Dr. Peterson: “I can do that, anything else?”

“We need to get him an access card like we all have. For now, it won’t have access to anything other than to get into the room next to mine.”

Dr. Peterson: “What’s the point then?”

“It’ll raise his self-esteem.”

Dr. Peterson: “I’ll get on it right away.”

“Good, hand it over to me when you have it.”

Dr. Peterson: “Will do.”

Hiro left to check on how Ben was doing. He knocked on the door and stepped in.

“So, how was lunch?”

Ben: “Best lunch I’ve had in the last two years.”

He was pleased.

Ben: “Do I really get to eat there regularly?”

“Yep, you won’t be eating here ever again, unless…”

Hiro trailed off as he didn’t want to think of it.

Ben: “Unless what?”

He was wary. Hiro sighed.

“Unless you misbehave.”

Ben immediately hesitated his following words.

“Don’t worry. You’re not in trouble.”

Hiro quickly added as he noticed the reaction. Ben let out a deep breath which he had been holding.

Ben: “I… I’m not going to do anything.”

“I know you won’t. I’m just telling it to you just so you know.”

Ben: “Oh, I see.”

There was a moment’s silence.

Ben: “Would you tell me how you found out about me?”

“It’s a long story.”

Hiro walked over to where Ben was and sat next to him.

Ben: “Please tell me.”

Hiro spent quite a bit of time going over how he learned about him, though he left out the fact of him being a technopath.

When Hiro looked at his clock, he realized that they had been talking about this subject for two hours. So, he politely told Ben that he had to do some school work, and he exited. He felt terrible because Ben looked so depressed being all alone again.

He shook the feeling of remorse of leaving him alone from his head. And he entered his room to work on school things.

He couldn’t concentrate. His thoughts were constantly running back to Ben’s depressed look.

After an hour of useless attempts to focus on the school assignment, he gave up. Something had to change. He suddenly had an idea. While he wasn’t willing to reveal just yet that Ben would have a new room, nothing prevented him from having Ben stay over in his room.

He stood up and walked out and over to the cell. He knocked and opened the door. Ben’s expression instantly changed when he saw who was at the door. Hiro started before he could say anything.

“I’m sorry that I left you alone so suddenly.”

Ben: “It’s okay. I’ve gotten used to it.”

“Would you follow me for a moment?”

Hiro had a warm smile.

Ben: “Why?”

He tried to guess where Hiro was going with this.

“Just follow. You’ll like it. I promise.”

Ben: “Okay, if you say so.”

Ben stood up and walked over to Hiro.

Hiro walked over to his room and opened the door.

“In here.”

Hiro ushered him in and followed behind.

Ben: “What room is this?”

“This is my room.”

Ben took in the room. He looked over at the desk and noticed the book on it.

Ben: “SFIT Robotics 101.”

“Yeah, what about it?”

Hiro asked absentmindedly.

Ben: “I mean, why do you have a college textbook?”

“Oh!”

Hiro facepalmed. He felt like a moron for not figuring it out.

“Well.”

Hiro took his other lanyard from his backpack.

Ben: “Seriously!? You’re in college at fourteen!?”

“Yeah, I am.”

Ben: “What do you study?”

“Robotics.”

Ben: “That’s cool! What have you invented?”

“Everything in time, now if you don’t mind, I have to work.”

Hiro turned to his assignment.

This time Hiro was able to concentrate on what he was doing. Knowing that Ben was happy made it so much easier. It was terrific that Ben was content with being in the same room with him. And before either boy knew it, it was time for dinner.

Dinner went like lunch without a hitch. Hiro and Ben were in Hiro’s room. Hiro was packing his things in his backpack. It was a lot lighter now that he had removed the Microbots from there.

He had stashed them under his bed earlier on in the day. Ben just watched him pack. Hiro was soon finished, and he turned to Ben.

“I’m really sorry, but you have to go back to your cell now as I have to leave for the day.”

Hiro smiled apologetically.

Ben: “Oh, ok. When will you be back?”

“Tomorrow morning at 8 AM. Your day will start when I arrive.”

Ben: “Sounds good.”

Hiro walked over to his door and opened it. He waited for Ben to follow.

Ben: “I wish that I had a room like this.”

“Yeah, unfortunately, that’s not possible.”

That was a blatant lie, and he hated to lie to Ben’s face like that, but it’d be better if it is a total surprise when the room is kitted out.

“You’ll make it through this. I know it.”

Hiro hugged Ben.

Ben: “With your help, I will.”

“Well. See you tomorrow.”

Ben: “Likewise.”

He waved until the door between them closed. Hiro sighed deeply and headed out where a chopper was waiting for him.

At home.

Aunt Cass: “So, how was your first day?”

She was curious as ever when Hiro walked into the café.

“Fine, I guess. Some good and some bad.”

Hiro walked past her toward his and Tadashi’s room.

Tadashi: “How was he?”

He asked as Hiro popped his head to their shared room.

“It’s a wonder that he hasn’t gone insane.”

Tadashi: “That bad?”

“Let me ask you a question. How would you fare if you had to live in a padded cell for two years, with nothing to do and no one to talk to?”

Tadashi: “Probably not well.”

“On top of that, you’re asked to do things which you don’t even know you can do. And when you say that you can’t do it, they don’t believe you and punish you. Rinse and repeat for two years.”

Hiro vented his pent-up frustration.

Tadashi: “It’s a good thing that you put an end to it.”

“Yeah, totally.”

Hiro walked over to his bookshelf and started picking out robotics-related books from it. He also took a few of his old high school books on various subjects from there.

He packed the books along with Megabot into his backpack to be ready for tomorrow. “Oh! Gummy bears, can’t forget those,” he thought as he stuffed a few bags of them in there.

Hiro packed some other random inventions of his along with the other stuff.

Tadashi: “What are you packing?”

“Just some things for him to try. We have to start from the basics.”

Hiro looked up from his backpack.

Tadashi: “Oh?”

“Yeah, he didn’t even know that he is a technopath.”

They fell to silence for a while. After some time, Hiro’s phone rang; it was Megan. Hiro answered using his abilities.

Phone call with Megan.

“Hi, Megan!”

Megan: “Thank god you’re alright!”

She sighed in relief.

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

Hiro had no idea what she was on about.

Megan: “I tried calling you earlier, but the call wouldn’t connect.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I was underground, up until 5 PM. I would have answered if I had received the call.”

Megan: “Why were you underground for that long?”

“I was working.”

Megan: “On what?”

“I’m working for Krei Tech around one of their endeavors.”

Megan: “Why would you even want to work for them? And how on earth did you get in?”

“If I told you the whole truth, you wouldn’t be able to sleep, but let’s just say that it concerns the wellbeing of another individual.”

Megan: If it's that bad, then it must have been absolutely horrifying.

“As for how I got in. I may or may not have manipulated Krei into hiring me, on my terms, that is.”

Megan: “You sure are one sneaky individual.”

“Thanks. By the way, did you know that Krei has a fear for spiky things?”

Megan: “No, how do you know?”

She was surprised.

“I may have shown him my spiky side on one occasion. He totally shrank in on himself.”

Hiro couldn’t help the laugh.

Megan: “Well, see you on Friday?”

“Definitely.”

They bid goodbyes, and Hiro hung up the call.

Chapter Text

It was 7:55 AM on Tuesday. Hiro had just clocked in at the main entrance. Currently, he was in the elevator and on the way down to his floor. He got out of the elevator and greeted the security guard, who nodded at him in response.

Hiro hurried to his room and dropped off his backpack. He looked at his clock: 7:59 AM. Perfect.

He waited for the clock to tick to 8 AM. He noticed that Ben was still fast asleep. Hiro knocked on the cell door and walked in. Ben was stirred awake by the sound of the door.

“Sleep well?”

Hiro looked at the groggy boy with a curious look.

Ben: “Better than usual, but still not great.”

“Are you ready to have breakfast?”

Ben: “Of course I'm ready. Why wouldn’t I be?”

It was a rhetorical question.

“Let’s go then.”

Hiro practically pulled Ben from the cell and to the cafeteria.

Today’s breakfast was porridge with either strawberry or apple jam. Hiro decided to go for strawberry jam, and he did add a splash of milk in there as well. Ben went instead for the apple jam and no milk.

They sat down on one of the tables and began eating. Hiro mixed the jam into his porridge until it had been spread consistently throughout. This caused the porridge to get a slight red color to it. It also allowed for the milk to mix with the porridge, thus cooling it down a bit. (A/N: This is something I do whenever I eat porridge.)

Ben: “This is so much better with jam.”

“Are you implying that they served it bare for the last two years?”

It was clear from Hiro’s tone that he was displeased by the revelation.

Ben: “Yeah, but it was better than nothing. Don’t take me wrong, I’m glad it’s over.”

While they were eating, Dr. Peterson walked over. She looked very much sleep-deprived.

“Have a long night?”

Hiro looked at the doctor.

Dr. Peterson: “Yeah. I just kept on wondering how this day would go. Considering…”

She stopped as she realized that Ben was also present.

“Considering that you have no idea how to proceed.”

Hiro finished the sentence with a smirk.

Dr. Peterson: “What?! No! I do know how to proceed.”

“Oh, really? Please enlighten me. I’m all ears.”

Hiro crossed his arms, tilted his head slightly, and gave her a crooked smile—the ultimate “try me” body language. Hiro had to admit that it was a bit standoffish move to pull.

Dr. Peterson: “We-we’re going to make him do the thing.”

“And that is precisely what we will not do.”

This got Dr. Peterson flustered.

Dr. Peterson: “We’re not?”

“Nope. That’s what you’ve been doing for the past two years.”

Dr. Peterson: “Oh, right. Silly me. What are we doing then?”

“Leave that to me. I have a few ideas in mind.”

“I would have thought a doctor to be smarter than that unless you have your doctorate in stupidity.”

Hiro cracked a joke.

Ben snickered at the thought of someone having a job title: “Doctor of Stupidity.”

“Okay, enough of that. I have to go ahead and do some preparations.”

Hiro stood up.

“Be sure to be in your cell in fifteen minutes.”

Hiro added before he walked off.

Hiro grabbed his backpack from his room and took it to the experiment room, where he went through how the session was supposed to go.

Hiro got out at precisely fourteen minutes. When he looked into the cell, it was empty. Hiro waited for five… ten minutes, after which Ben finally showed up in the corridor. He froze when he saw Hiro waiting for him, his arms crossed and a frown on his face.

“You’re late.”

Hiro said that in a “dissatisfied teacher” kind of way.

Ben: “I’m sorry. It won’t happen again.”

Ben was apologetic.

“Good. Now, follow me.”

Hiro turned back toward the experiment room.

Hiro decided that punishment would be handed out later on. When they entered the experiment room, Ben noticed that two chairs were facing each other.

“Sit down, please.”

Hiro walked over to one of the chairs, next to which his backpack was resting.

Ben: “Okay?”

He hesitantly walked over to the other chair.

“Now, based on what I interpreted from your reactions yesterday. I think that it’s best to start from the basics.”

Ben: “The basics of what?”

Curiosity was apparent in his voice.

“You are a technopath. Though you may not realize it, you have certain powerful abilities.”

Ben: “I do?”

“Yes, and I have found…”

Hiro stopped as he realized that he had almost spilled the beans right there and then.

Ben: “Found what?”

Ben questioned Hiro’s sudden pause.

“That another technopath I know of has found them very useful.”

It wasn’t a total fabrication since he was talking about himself.

Ben: “Really? Who are they?”

Ben was curious.

“I have sworn to not reveal their identity to anyone. It’s a secret only they can share.”

Ben: “Oh.”

Ben had a disappointed tone.

“But I’m sure they are willing to meet you once you learn some of the basics.”

Ben: “Really? Will they?”

“I’m sure of it. And you don’t have to doubt everything I say.”

Ben: “What are we doing today?”

Ben was now eager to know.

“Firstly, I’d like to talk to you about responsible use of your powers.”

Hiro took a notepad from his backpack. He had written down a few of the key points he wanted to talk about.

Ben: “Responsible use?”

“Yes. Because it is too easy to fall to the dark side.”

Ben: “Do you mean literally or figuratively?”

“I mean the moral dark-side. The place where criminals are.”

Ben: “Oh? Do you mean that these abilities make crime so easy that one forgets what they are doing?”

“Precisely.”

“In essence, you have to swear to only ever use your abilities for good.”

Ben: “Don’t worry, I have never had an inkling to do anything illegal.”

“Is that so?”

Hiro raised an eyebrow to question the statement.

Ben: “Well. I-I may have participated in a few illegal bot fights. And I may have stolen a bag of candy once.”

He lowered his head in guilt. Hiro softened his voice.

“Why did you lie to me?”

Ben: “I feared that you would be mad at me?”

“This whole ordeal is way beyond laws already. Why would I care that you have gone bot fighting?”

Hiro paused for a moment.

“To tell you the truth, I used to do that as well.”

Ben: “You’re not mad at me?”

“No, I'm not. But that doesn’t mean that I appreciate you lying to me.”

Ben: “I’m really sorry. I shouldn’t have lied to you.”

Hiro did some mental math.

<Thought>: “10*2+15 for being late – 5 for apologizing, + 15 for lying – 5 for apologizing. Total of 40 minutes.”

That was to be the length of Ben’s punishment.

“Second thing which is of equal importance to the first.”

Ben: “Which is?”

“Discretion.”

Ben: “Yeah, not showing others that you are special.”

“Indeed, you already know what could happen if the wrong people find out.”

Hiro smiled apologetically.

Ben: “How does one hide it?”

“Well, my friend uses a helmet with a unidirectional visor. That way, no one can see their eyes. Obviously, that is only necessary when there are strangers about.”

Ben: “Makes sense, I suppose.”

“Good. My friend will tell you more about how to be discreet if or when you get out of here.”

Hiro smiled.

Ben: “Do you think that there is any hope of getting out?”

“There is always hope. Always.”

Ben: “Are we still in San Fransokyo?”

“Yes, we are. Why do you ask?”

Hiro asked even though he guessed what Ben’s motives could be.

Ben: “It’s nothing really. I was just wondering how far away from home I am.”

Ben looked at anything but Hiro.

<Thought>: “Yep, totally a lie.”

Hiro didn’t say anything. He just shook his shoulders and moved on with it.

“Anyway, do you have any questions on the etiquette?”

Ben: “How does one determine if it is ok to share this secret?”

“You have to use your abilities to find that out for yourself.”

Ben: “Oh, ok.”

“Ok then. Let’s get started.”

Hiro took the lamp and turned it on.

“Can you turn this off for me, please?”

Hiro asked innocently.

Ben: “I can’t.”

Ben got a confused look on his face.

“Yes, you can. You just don’t know how.”

Ben: “I mean that I don’t know how.”

He corrected his own words.

“Then I shall teach you.”

Ben: “How do I do it then?”

“Take the lamp.”

Hiro tossed the lamp to him. Ben looked at Hiro with a confused expression.

“Feel for it in your head. You should find it humming.”

Ben was silent for a moment, then his eyes widened.

Ben: “I feel it, but there are so many of them, and they are all different. Some are regular, and others are irregular. Then there is one strong one, and the irregular ones are weaker than the regular ones.”

He listed what he felt.

“Let go of the lamp.”

Ben did as asked.

“Did the strong one disappear?”

Ben: “No, it didn’t disappear. It just weakened a lot.”

“Pick up the lamp again.”

Ben did so.

“Did the same one become stronger again?”

Ben: “Yes, it did.”

“That is the lamp then. Follow its call.”

Ben did as instructed, and after a moment, his eyes widened.

Ben: “Wow, I feel the lamp waiting for instructions.”

“Now. Tell the lamp to turn off.”

Hiro witnessed the lamp turning off.

Ben: “I-I did it! I turned it off for the first time!”

“Yes, you did.”

Hiro smiled widely. He was happy for him.

“Now. I have a few items of my own creation with me, which you may play with.”

Hiro took a collection of items from his backpack, including Megabot, and placing them on the table.

Ben: “Is it a bad thing if I accidentally reverse engineered that lamp?”

Ben blushed slightly.

“Not at all, just try to resist the urge, and if you can’t, just promise to not steal the designs.”

Hiro smiled warmly at him.

“My friend has those same struggles.”

Ben: “So, it’s normal then?”

He was relieved.

“Yes, it is. Do you manage if I leave you on your own for a while? I have to do some things.”

Ben: “Not at all.”

“Great. I’ll come and get you for lunch if you want out earlier, then just pound on the door, and I’ll let you out.”

Ben: “Sounds good.”

He nodded as Hiro stood up, took his backpack, and walked to the door.

“Don’t do anything stupid, ok?”

Hiro looked back at Ben before the door closed behind him.

Ben: “I won’t.”

When the door had closed, Hiro entered Ben’s new room. He took the books from his bag and placed them onto the bookshelf. Next to which he hanged a few bot fighting posters he got from home, along with one for his own club.

Hiro returned to his own room and took out the specialty device he had built yesterday after coming home. It was a device, which would protect a device or a person from mind manipulation. He had based it on the jammer he had found in the experiment room yesterday.

It also had a counterattack built into it. If the device found signs of intrusion, it would go on a counteroffensive.

This consisted of manipulating the attacker's brain in such a way, where they would essentially become paralyzed, only leaving the essential bodily functions remaining—heart, breathing, and eye movement.

The only way for this to be reversed would be for some other technopath to reverse the blockage. Hiro had also integrated this into his suit’s existing protections, along with a way to manually trigger the stun.

Hiro set to work on installing one of these devices to the door of the padded cell, such that if something in the door locking system was tampered with, it would trigger, just in case.

When Hiro looked at the time, he realized that it was almost lunchtime. He walked to the experiment room. What he found inside was delightful.

Ben was sitting on the floor, and Megabot was standing on his legs and making movements Hiro could only describe as dancing. Ben was so enthralled in his little performance that he hadn’t noticed Hiro walking in.

“Having fun?”

Hiro walked behind the boy.

Ben: “Aah!”

Ben whipped his head around in surprise.

Ben: “You scared the shit out of me.”

He swatted Hiro on the leg.

<Thought>: “Make that 45 minutes.”

“It’s lunchtime.”

Hiro grabbed the now still Megabot from the floor.

Ben: “Ok, what is after that?”

“Study time.”

Ben: “Study time?”

 “I got you some of my old school books and a few books on robotics for you to study since you haven’t been to school in the last two years.”

Ben: “Sounds awesome.”

They headed to eat.

After Lunch

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Hiro asked when Ben was about to go to his cell.

Ben: “Into my room? Wasn’t I supposed to?”

Ben had a slightly alarmed expression.

“You’re not going there without reason ever again.”

Ben: “Why?”

“Because you’re getting an upgrade.”

Ben’s eyes widened when he interpreted what that could mean.

Ben: “Where?”

“Right here.”

Hiro walked over to the second door next to his.

Ben’s mouth dropped when he walked into the room.

Ben: “This is…”

He didn’t have the words to describe his feelings. He walked over to the bookshelf and examined the books. There were older books along with ones he had never seen.

“Like it?”

Ben: “Totally. Now I won’t be bored.”

“You also have a computer.”

Hiro pointed to the device in question.

Ben: “What can I do with it?”

“You mean what are you allowed to do with it.”

“Anything you like, other than accessing the internet. If there are any programs you would like to have on it, just ask.”

Ben: “Sweet!”

“Yeah, and just a tip, try to use it without hands.”

Hiro winked.

Ben: “Oh?”

He noticed the lack of a mouse and keyboard.

“I’ll leave you to study. If you need anything, I’ll be in my room. Just knock on the bathroom door. It’s shared.”

Hiro headed to the door.

Ben: “Thank you again for all of this, Hiro.”

He hugged Hiro tightly before letting go.

Time Passes

The afternoon was spent like this. Hiro doing his schoolwork while Ben chose to study high school math since he remembered being very good at math. He figured that it would be the easiest to take a two-year jump in.

He was delighted to find out that the first book in the series was basically a condensed version of the entirety of middle school math.

As he browsed through the book, he noticed that some topics had many scribbles written on the book's margin while others were pretty clean.

When he looked at the book's index, which contained what and how much time each topic was supposed to take, he realized some of the subjects he had never heard of, while others were known to him.

A/N

The index is something akin to this: https://oppimisenpalvelut.otava.fi/wp-content/uploads/2016/06/may1sisallys.pdf

It’s for the first math course of Finnish “High School” (from an actual coursebook).

Technically the US school system goes with a different curriculum. But hey, it’s my fanfic, and I make the rules here.

On with the story.

Ben figured that Hiro would help him with anything he couldn’t figure out on his own. Thus he started the first chapter, which was “Integer arithmetic.” (A/N: Rough translation) He found it to be mostly the same stuff that he had already learned previously.

When he was done with the theory, he realized that he didn’t have a pen nor paper. He decided to ask if Hiro would be willing to give him some.

He headed to the bathroom door. In there was a toilet and a shower. That was a definite upgrade, in his opinion, a restroom where he could sit in private. As well as the possibility of taking his own showers.

He knocked on the other door of the bathroom and waited. He didn’t have to wait long as Hiro opened the door.

“Need something?”

Hiro looked slightly concerned.

Ben: “Um… Could you give me a pen and some paper?”

He was slightly awkward.

“Oops. Sorry. Totally forgot to give you those.”

Hiro chuckled and walked over to his desk, picked one of the pens from the cup he had them on, and handed it to Ben. Hiro took a blank notebook from his backpack and gave it to him as well.

“Now studying should be easier.”

Ben: “Thank you.”

Hiro nodded at him, and he smiled back. He headed back to his room and sat at his desk. He started doing the exercises. They were pretty straightforward, and he was done with them within the 75-minute estimated time window.

He decided to take a small break from studying, so he booted up his computer and looked through what Hiro had preinstalled there. Finding nothing of interest, he turned it off. Suddenly he got an idea.

Ben<Thought>: “What if… Could I open the doors with my mind?”

He walked over to the door.

He placed his hand experimentally over the RFID-reader and felt its hum. He connected to it. After a bit of trial and error, the door opened. The wave of guilt instantly flushed over him.

Ben<Thought>: “Should I try to escape when I get the chance?”

After a bit, he decided that he would get a snack from the cafeteria.

Ben<Thought>: “If someone asks what I'm doing there, I’ll say that Hiro let me come and get one. As long as Hiro doesn’t find out, I'm fine, right?”

He exited his room and headed for the cafeteria.

Hiro was working on a math problem of his own when he noticed movement in the corner of his eye. He looked up and saw Ben walking past his window toward the lobby.

Hiro had been expecting that to happen the whole day. Instead of confronting the boy, he decided to not reveal that he knew of his escapade.

And since there was no chance of him escaping during the day, he returned to his problem for a few minutes. Soon Ben went past his window in the other direction with an apple in hand. Hiro got a brilliant way to torment the boy who knew exactly how much wrong he was committing.

Hiro got out of his room, headed to the cafeteria, and picked up two apples from the basket. He walked back to their corridor, and he knocked on Ben’s door before opening it.

Ben was exhilarated by the adrenaline. In his opinion, it honestly felt like getting away with stealing. He was about to bite into his apple when he heard a knock on the door. He quickly hid the apple under his bedsheets.

Ben got anxious when he saw Hiro at the door but tried his hardest not to show it.

“How about taking a small break?”

Hiro feigned ignorance.

Ben: “S-sure.”

He feared that his stuttering would give him away.

“Want an apple?”

Hiro played the oblivious.

Ben slowly relaxed as he realized that Hiro wasn’t there to reprimand him.

Ben: “So, what have you been doing?”

He figured that leading the conversation was in his interest.

“Math, you?”

Ben: “Likewise. Let’s hope that missing two years in between won’t be a problem.”

Hiro laughed alongside him. They ate their apples in silence, and after Hiro had finished his, he threw the core to the thrash and headed back to his own room. Ben also returned to his own work.

After progressing a good way through the next chapter, he heard a knock on the door once again. He figured that it must be dinner time. He wasn’t wrong.

Hiro and Ben had just finished eating and were walking toward their corridor. Ben was in front, followed by Hiro. Ben walked in front of the door to his room, expecting Hiro to open the door for him.

To his surprise, Hiro walked over to the cell door.

“In here.”

Hiro’s tone was cold and commanding.

Ben: “Why?”

He couldn’t help the instinct.

“For being late to class, then lying to me about the illegal activities, and finally for swatting me.”

Ben:  “Is this a punishment?”

“Yes, now get in or else.”

Ben: “How long?”

He was worried.

“I will get you out when the time is up.”

Hiro pushed Ben inside.

When the door closed, Hiro sighed deeply. He didn’t like doing that one bit. It’s like reprimanding a child, you hate doing it, but it just has to be done.

Hiro looked at the depressed boy through the window. He felt terrible for punishing him for such petty reasons. But on the other hand, fear of punishment is a powerful motivator.

Ben felt pretty terrified, and he understood why Hiro had put him there. However, in the back of his mind, he couldn’t help but think of how much trouble he would be in had Hiro caught him out of his room.

He was reasonably sure that Hiro wouldn’t subject him to pain, but he didn’t want to find out.

After the 45 minutes were up, Hiro walked over to the cell and opened the door.

“Ben, it’s time to get out.”

Hiro’s tone was now soft.

Ben: “Was that everything?”

He was still wary.

“Yes, that was everything.”

Ben: “No more punishments?”

“Not unless you need one. But I’m willing to believe that you won't disappoint me.”

Ben: “I won’t.”

Ben said so, though he avoided Hiro’s eyes.

“Is there something else on your mind?”

Ben: “I miss my old life.”

Ben hoped that Hiro would buy that as an acceptable answer.

“You will get back to it eventually.”

Hiro consoled the broken boy.

“Anyway, what do you want to do for the rest of the day?”

Ben: “How much time do we have?”

“About four hours. Quiet time starts at nine.”

Ben: “Just how long was I in here?”

He was curious.

“45 minutes.”

Ben: “It felt like hours.”

“Well. That was the whole point.”

Ben: “Can we watch movies?”

He acted a bit shyly as if it was an embarrassing question to ask.

“Of course, we can. Let’s go to my room.”

They went to Hiro’s room, and he grabbed his laptop from the backpack and walked over to the bed. He laid down and gestured for Ben to do likewise.

“What do you want to watch?”

Hiro asked when they had gotten settled.

Ben: “Iron Man.”

Hiro was more than happy to comply. Thus, they watched the movie and the second one as well. Then it was already time to prepare for bed.

Chapter Text

“Good night, Ben.”

Hiro stood in the doorframe of Ben’s room while Ben was sitting on his bed.

Ben: “Likewise.”

“We’ll start at 8 AM tomorrow morning. Be sure to take a shower before then.”

Hiro informed the boy.

Ben: “I will.”

He nodded, although in his mind he thought that he wouldn’t be here in the morning.

“I’ll be heading to bed, and you should do the same.”

Hiro yawned and stretched his arms. He then left the room and entered his own, though he had no intention of actually sleeping because he was confident that Ben would try to get out. He sat at his desk and started designing a suit for the boy once he got released from this prison.

Ben

Ben was not sleeping either. He was determined to escape once everyone had fallen asleep. He waited for about an hour before he stood up and walked to the door.

Ben hacked the door open and was immediately hit with a rush of adrenaline.

Ben<Thought>: “I'm really doing this. I'm going to get out of here.”

He hoped that he wouldn’t run into anyone since, at this time, he wouldn’t be able to talk himself out of it. He started sneaking across the corridor silently. It was almost pitch black, only lit by the slight glow from the emergency exit signs.

Hiro

Hiro noticed Ben walk past his window, which meant that it was go-time. He stood up and kitted out in his armor and the black visor.

He waited until Ben was well out of the corridor, then he opened the door and snook out himself. He moved silently, staying in the shadows. He allowed the boy to hack his way into the entry room, where the security guard would be had it been daytime.

Ben

Ben was having the adrenaline rush of his life. He had gotten successfully through the lobby and had just managed to hack the door, which he assumed would take him closer to freedom.

When he opened said door, he noticed it being a small room with a security desk and an elevator. He tried to move toward the elevator but found that something had wrapped around his feet.

He bent down to feel what it was. When he touched it, he found out that it was of a scale-like material. He looked around for where it could have come from.

He got a terrible feeling that this was some sort of security measure to stop him from leaving. Suddenly his feet were free again.

He pondered what he should do. Should he head back to his room and hope that no one would find out, or should he continue? He decided to continue.

After all, there was no chance that they wouldn’t find out that he tried to escape. It was better to actually do it than to give up and still face the consequences.

Thus, he continued toward the elevator. Just when he was about to reach it, he heard something behind him. He turned around to look for the source of the sound.

Then he saw it. A humanoid character as black as a shadow standing in the doorframe, arms crossed. The scales were popping up randomly and then fell back down.

Hiro

Hiro had just released Ben from the Microbot’s grasp and was waiting for what he would do. To Hiro’s dismay, Ben continued heading toward the elevator.

When the boy was almost at it, Hiro moved so that he was visible from where Ben was currently, facing away.

Hiro made some ruckus with the Microbots. This got Ben’s attention as he turned around. Hiro could see Ben freeze in place, and his eyes widen from fear. Hiro stayed silent, letting his body language do the talking.

There was a moment of awkward silence.

“And where exactly are you going?”

Ben: “I-I can explain.”

“Go on then. Tell me.”

Ben: “I just wanted to get a breath of fresh air.”

Ben backed away from the elevator. Hiro closed the distance between them.

“No, I don’t think that that is the reason.”

Ben: “Who are you?”

He was getting scared. Hiro didn’t answer. Instead, he approached the cornered boy.

When Hiro was almost in Ben’s face, he asked the following. He was so close that his visor almost touched his nose.

“Do you really want to know?”

Hiro could see the fear in Ben’s eyes. The boy nodded. Hiro took a few steps back and ordered the Microbots to move out of the way.

Ben

Ben was ready to collapse from fear when this mysterious person got right onto his face.

“Do you really want to know?”

Ben could only imagine the stare he was receiving through the visor. Ben tried to answer, but nothing came from his mouth, so he just nodded.

The person took a few steps back, and then his helmet if you could call it that, quite literally slithered away to reveal…

Ben: “Hiro?!”

He cried out in panic and turned his head away.

“Look at me. Ben.”

Hiro ordered coldly.

Ben didn’t want to comply, but Hiro placed both hands on his shoulders. The scales moved in such a way that they forced him to turn his head.

When he realized that Hiro wasn’t going to punch him immediately, he slowly opened his eyes. He took in Hiro’s very much displeased expression along with the electric blue eyes.

Ben: “Y-you…”

Ben started but was interrupted by Hiro.

“Not. A. Word!”

Ben observed Hiro maneuver himself behind him. Hiro started pushing Ben forward with unbelievable strength. He found himself being escorted back toward his room. Instead of the room, Hiro directed him to the cell and practically threw him in. Without another word, Ben was left alone in the padded confinement.

Ben sighed as he knew that he wouldn’t be getting out of this without punishment. And now that Hiro knew of his ability to open doors he wasn’t supposed to, he feared what kind of countermeasures Hiro would implement.

Hiro

Hiro was not happy with the situation in the slightest. He knew that punishing the boy would not be easy on him, nor was taking the punishment easy for the boy.

He could not fault him for trying to escape. After all, the boy had learned of enormous potential within himself. Hiro sighed as he flopped down to his bed and got comfortable.

He wasn’t worried about Ben trying to escape again. Even if he tried to exit the cell, he would be immobilized if he tried to open the door.

Chapter Text

It was Wednesday morning, and Hiro’s alarm clock woke him up at 7 AM. He got out of bed and took a shower before starting to prepare for the day, which he would have for himself since Ben would be sitting his punishment from last night.

When it was almost 8 AM, Hiro walked over to the cafeteria and picked out Ben’s breakfast: porridge, no jam, and a glass of water. He headed to the cell and opened the door. Ben was already wide awake. No doubt he had slept poorly.

Ben’s expression lit up when he saw Hiro, but it quickly faltered when he saw the tray in Hiro’s hands.

Ben: “Is that for me?”

He was wary.

“Yes.”

Hiro set the tray on the floor and headed out.

Ben was once again left in the silence of his cell. He started eating the bland porridge. He already hated it, and the realization that it was his own doing made it ten times worse. After ten or so minutes, Hiro came, picked up the tray, and headed out again without looking at Ben.

Meanwhile, Hiro was sat in the cafeteria nibbling the sandwich he had made himself when Dr. Peterson joined him at the table.

Dr. Peterson: “Is there something wrong?”

She took in Hiro’s depressed expression.

“Ben tried to escape last night.”

Dr. Peterson: “How?”

“He is a technopath and thus has the ability to open electronic locks.”

Dr. Peterson: “Where is he now?”

“In his cell, and he won’t be getting out of there on his own.”

Dr. Peterson: “What if he tries?”

“Then he will find himself paralyzed until I choose to free him from the bind.”

 Hiro flashed an evil grin.

Dr. Peterson: “What are you going to do to him?”

She was anxious.

“He gets to spend the day in his cell with nothing but his own thoughts.”

Dr. Peterson: “So, you’re not going to hurt him?”

She was relieved.

Ben: “When I get him out, he will have suffered enough from the emotional pain.”

“Now, if you don’t mind, I have to go escape-proof his room.”

Hiro walked off and began installing his booby trap onto Ben’s door.

The day went on like this. Hiro minding his own things while Ben was living in the anguish of his own thoughts.

When it was time to eat, Hiro would deliver the tray and, after a while, take it out. All the while not saying anything nor looking at Ben.

When it was nearing bedtime, Ben started to lose hope of ever being released from the cell. This, along with the fact that he still hadn’t been allowed to apologize for what he had done. All of this was tearing him apart from the inside.

He decided that when Hiro would show up next, he would confess and hope that Hiro would forgive him.

Hiro woke up once again at 7 AM on Thursday morning. He took a shower like he had yesterday. He waited for the clock to tick to 8 AM.

When it did, Hiro got out of his room and walked over to the cell, and opened the door. He noticed Ben sleeping on the floor. He didn’t have the heart to wake him up.

Thus, he got his Microbots. He lifted the boy carefully and carried him to the bed he deserved. He returned the Microbots back to their place and headed over to get two trays of breakfast. One for each. This time with jam and everything.

He returned to Ben’s room to find the boy looking around the room, all confused.

“Good morning.”

Hiro greeted cheerily as he placed the trays on the desk.

Ben: “I just had the weirdest and scariest dream ever.”

Ben looked at Hiro for any signs of anger.

“What was it about?”

Ben: “I…I tried to escape… And you caught me and locked me in the cell for a day… It felt so real.”

“Ben…”

Hiro Sat down next to him.

“Don’t take this the wrong way… but that wasn’t a dream.”

Ben’s eyes dilated as his brain went into overdrive.

Ben: “Oh, God!”

His brain connected the dots.

Ben: “Would you mind explaining how I woke up here?”

“I carried you here before I went to get our breakfast.”

Ben: “How did you catch me?”

He looked at Hiro curiously.

Hiro smirked.

“Remember those apples?”

Ben: “So, you knew I got myself an apple?”

“Yes, I saw you go past my window.”

Ben: “Why didn’t you say anything when you came in with the apples?”

“I just wanted to see you squirm in your pants. Don’t think I didn’t notice how awkward you were.”

Ben: “So, you knew I could get out of my room? Why didn’t you do anything about it?”

“I actually knew that you would be able to do that even before you demonstrated it.”

Ben: “You did?”

He was surprised.

“Yes. That is why I installed a special antitampering device to your cell door while you were playing with Megabot.”

Bem: “Only the cell door. Why not both?”

“Truth be told, I wanted to test your loyalty.”

Hiro smiled sheepishly.

Ben: “So, you let me get that far deliberately?”

He was astounded.

“Yes, I could have installed the device to your door as well, which I did yesterday, by the way. That would have ended your escape before it even started.”

Ben: “I assume that I failed your test spectacularly.”

Ben hid his face behind his hands.

“Yeah. You did. But I won’t blame you for trying to get out of here. It’s awful, I know.”

Ben: “You’re not mad at me for trying to escape?”

“I was yesterday. That is why I didn’t make any contact when I was around you.”

Ben: “Well, I’m glad that this is behind us. And I promise that I won’t try to escape again.”

He looked Hiro in the eyes.

They started eating their breakfast, after which they just hung out in Ben’s room for a while. Hiro could sense that something was still bothering Ben.

“Is there something else on your mind?”

Hiro looked over at the boy.

Ben: “Well. It’s that… what I saw when you caught me.”

Ben was awkward.

“What about it?”

Hiro asked, even though he knew what Ben was referring to.

Ben: “Your eyes, they were electric blue.”

“Yeah. I know.”

Ben: “But why were they like that?”

He was curious.

“I could’ve asked you the same question when your eyes were like that while you were playing with my bot.”

Ben: “Wait? Are you saying that you are like me?”

“Yes. I’m a technopath as well.”

Ben whistled out of surprise.

“That is a coincidence and a half.”

“Except that the only thing that is a coincidence is that I happened to run into an ex Krei Tech employee, who happened to see you in agony even though he was not supposed to.”

Ben: “Did you come here just because of me?”

“Yes. I couldn’t possibly let anyone torture you any longer.”

Ben: “How long have you been practicing this?”

Hiro replied with the truth.

“About a month.”

Ben: “Can you get me out of here?”

“I’ll tell you a secret. Dr. Peterson doesn’t like seeing you here either.”

Ben: “Could we convince her to be on our side?”

He got a hopeful look into his eyes.

Hiro lowered his voice into a whisper.

“There is another secret. We technopaths have an advantage in any debate.”

Ben: “What kind of advantage?”

Hiro got a mischievous grin on his face.

“You want a demonstration?”

Ben was a little hesitant.

Ben: “Sure?”

Hiro went to grab a pen and paper, which he handed over.

“Write down your favorite candy and sign the paper.”

Ben: “Okay?”

He did as instructed, though he didn’t quite understand the reason for the request.

“Prepare to be blown away.”

Hiro took Ben’s hand.

“You may feel something strange, but don’t worry, it’s just me.”

Hiro prefaced before he connecting.

He decided to see what was going on in Ben’s mind before doing the deed.

“Worry… longing to be free… eagerness to learn more… guilt for making Hiro upset… determination not to escape.”

Ben felt weird.

Ben: “Could you not look at the entirety of my brain?”

“Sorry, just a moment longer.”

Hiro rewrote Ben’s favorite candy with a better choice: “Gummy Bears.”

Hiro then disconnected from him.

Ben: “What did you do in there?”

He was slightly concerned.

“What is your favorite candy?”

Ben: “Gummy Bears.”

“And what did you just write down as your favorite candy?”

Hiro pointed to the paper.

Ben: “What the…”

Ben compared what he had just written and what his mind was telling him.

Ben: “They’re different!”

“Yes, I know. That’s because I changed your favorite.”

Ben: “So, you made it, such that gummy bears are now my favorite? What if I don’t like them?”

“How could you not like your favorite candy?”

Hiro grinned mischievously.

“Besides, I have some in my room.”

Ben: “Could I?”

Hiro could see the craving the boy had for candy. It was understandable.

Hiro smiled and popped into his room to fetch a bag before returning. Ben’s mouth watered when he saw the candy.

Ben: “I haven’t had candy in two years.”

“I figured. Luckily I have your favorite.”

They munched on gummy bears, the events of the past few nights totally forgotten.

Chapter Text

Hiro and Ben were eating lunch together. Their game was afoot; the first order of business, “Learn how much Dr. Peterson really doesn’t want to be doing this.” Like they had expected, the doctor in question soon joined them.

Dr. Peterson: “Good to see you two seeing each other again.”

It was a joke.

“Yeah, how could I stay away from those beautiful green eyes?”

Hiro asked innocently and locked eyes with the boy.

Dr. Peterson: “What were you planning on doing today?”

“Well, I was thinking of teaching him to manipulate minds.”

Dr. Peterson: “Really? Can I participate?”

She sounded very excited.

“Sure, under the condition of you helping us convince Krei to stop this experiment and let him go back to a normal life.”

Dr. Peterson: “What if I don’t want to?”

“You don’t want, huh? Why is that?”

Dr. Peterson: “I don’t want to lose my job.”

Hiro raised an eyebrow.

“Is it so important to ruin a kid’s life?”

Dr. Peterson: “I… You’re right. I’m selfish.”

She nodded as she mulled over Hiro’s words.

There was a moment's silence.

“What are your qualifications exactly?”

Dr. Peterson: “Mind and Artificial Intelligence.”

“I think that you should consider a job at SFIT. Unless you want to stay here where Krei could fire you at a moment’s notice.”

Dr. Peterson: “You’re right. The job security here is the worst. And I’m also a bit curious to see what a kid like you does there?”

She added sheepishly.

“Great, then you shouldn’t have a problem with losing this job.”

Dr. Peterson: “I guess I don’t. What do you need me to do?”

“I need you to set up an urgent meeting with Krei in here.”

Dr. Peterson: “Ok, I’ll do that, but what next?”

Hiro flashed an evil smile.

“Then we start the mind games.”

Dr. Peterson: “Mind games?”

Hiro linked to both of his pals and sent a message: “Yes, Mind Games.”

Dr. Peterson cried out in surprise. Ben was also surprised though he didn’t make a sound.

Dr. Peterson: “Did you just talk in my head?”

She was flabbergasted.

“Yes, I did.”

Dr. Peterson: “What is the extent of those abilities?”

Ben: “He did change my favorite candy earlier.”

“And I have made myself disappear from my brother’s perception. Oh, and I also implanted the seed of hiring me to Krei’s mind.”

“And it would be quite easy to make you blabber your most sacred secrets right here and now.”

Dr. Peterson: “So, don’t mess with you is the vibe I'm getting.”

“Yeah. Though I normally wouldn’t use manipulation for that purpose. My alter ego is usually enough.”

Dr. Peterson: “Alter Ego?”

Ben: “Yeah, it would have been cool if it wasn’t in the context of getting caught for escaping.”

“Well, you might see me in it when Krei arrives. He has… influence on Krei’s behavior. I hope that neither of you is afraid of sharp objects.”

Ben: “I don’t think so.”

“Does the thought of being near a cactus make you uncomfortable?”

Both shook their heads.

“Good since Krei is afraid of my spikes, and I like to torment him with them.”

“And about your escape, I would have let you escape had you had a decent chance at it.”

Ben: “Then why did you punish me so harshly?”

“A, I didn’t want you trying it again. I wouldn’t want to be called to the upper levels because you got caught at the main entrance, then the hell would have broken loose, and everyone would know.”

“And B, because you didn’t tell me the truth at any point, and even when you had been caught, you continued your escape.”

Ben: “We’re cool now, right?”

“Yeah, totally cool. If things go according to plan, you’ll be leaving tonight.”

Ben: “Really?”

“Yes, and how many times I have to remind you not to doubt everything I say? Or should I put you in your cell for the time being?”

Hiro’s tone was playfully annoyed.

Ben: “No, no… please don’t.”

Hiro just laughed and ruffled Ben’s hair playfully.

“No, I wouldn’t do that to you.”

He paused for a moment.

“But I think you should drill into one of those gentlemen over there.”

Hiro gestured at the scientists dining around the other table. He raised his voice, which grabbed their attention.

They had faces of confusion. Eventually, one of them cleared their throat.

Scientist: “What do you mean by ‘drill into’?”

“This is what I mean.”

Hiro infiltrated the mind of the scientist in question.

<Technopathic>: “What shall I do with you?”

Scientist: “Excuse me, what?!”

Other scientists: “What is it?”

Scientist: “He’s…he’s talking in my head.”

He tried to comprehend it as well.

“Please get me a glass of water.”

Hiro spoke normally.

Scientist: “I’m not your servant.”

<Technopathic and Audible>: “Please get me a glass of water – That’s an order.”

Scientist: “Right away.”

He said and got up. It wasn’t until he had given Hiro the glass of water and returned to his seat that he snapped out of it.

Scientist: “Wow! That was different! It was like I was under mind control. I couldn’t do anything about it.”

“That is because you were.”

Hiro’s eyes returning to normal.

Scientists: “What?! You can do that?”

“Yeah, I could have made you hate your favorite candy.”

Hiro gave the scientists an evil smirk.

Scientist: “You’re kidding me!”

Ben: “It’s true. He totally changed my favorite candy this morning.”

Scientist: “Can you do it as well?”

 He directed his words at Ben.

Ben: “Once Hiro tells me how to do it.”

“It’s really not much different from what you have done thus far. Remember those irregular hums? They come from living creatures. Go ahead, try it. But do not under any circumstance try it on me.”

Hiro gave Ben a word of warning.

Ben: “Okay, but why not you?”

“That countermeasure I told you about, it’s also in my suit. I don’t want you to find out what it does.”

Ben understood and nodded before letting his mind afloat. He felt four confused hums, one intrigued one, and one alluring yet threatening one. He steered away from the threatening one, as that was probably Hiro’s countermeasure.

He chose one of the scientists and infiltrated.

Ben<Technopathic and Audible>: “Please put him in my cell – That’s an order.”

Ben pointed at Hiro.

Scientist: “On your command.”

He got up.

“Not going to happen.”

Hiro got up and sprinted to his room. He connected to the Microbots and protected himself with them, just in time.

His transparent purple visor had barely had time to settle when he was tackled and pinned to the ground by the scientist.

Hiro laid on his back and was straddled by the scientist. His hands were pinned to the ground next to his head. An average person would have no chance of getting free of that position, but Hiro was not an average human, especially while wearing the Microbots.

Hiro saw the other scientists alongside Ben watch from the end of the corridor. Thus, he decided to play along for a while.

“Get off of me, you brainwashed piece of…”

Hiro didn’t finish the sentence because it would have been too vulgar.

Ben just laughed from where he was observing.

“You’re on his side. Fine.”

A mock hurt could be heard in the tone he used. Hiro grunted before continuing.

“Looks like I have to take the matters to my own hands.”

Hiro overpowered the scientist and pushed him to the side, and rolled over himself.

He got onto all fours and stood up. He took a few steps away from the scientist as he scrambled to get up as well.

Meanwhile, the spectators had shocked looks on their faces. Hiro raised his hands and struck an “I don’t know what you’re talking about” pose.

The scientist was coming at him again, but Hiro extended his deterrent. The scientist stopped in his tracks.

The spectating group gasped at the sight. Seeing Hiro’s spiked form seemed to break Ben’s control over him as he started apologizing.

Scientist: “I’m terribly sorry, I couldn’t refuse.”

“I know.”

Hiro’s helmet slid off his head.

Scientist: “Please don’t hurt me.”

“You fear spiky things, don’t you?”

Hiro returned to a more friendly look.

Scientist: “Yes!”

“Good to know. Strong negative emotion may break the control.”

Hiro muttered more to himself than others. He walked over to where Ben was standing and picked him up effortlessly.

Ben: “What are you doing?”

He looked at Hiro worriedly.

“What do you think?”

Hiro had a mischievous grin as he started walking toward the cell. Ben realized what was about to happen.

Ben: “Oh, no! Please don’t do it.”

“Sorry. Already made my mind.”

Hiro tossed Ben to the cell. When the door had closed, he walked over to the window and saw Ben pouting in there.

That was the last straw. He collapsed onto the floor and started laughing.

Dr. Peterson: “What is so funny?”

Once Hiro’s laughter had died down a bit, he replied.

“Don’t you get it? He tried to put me in there but ended up there himself.”

After about five minutes, Hiro decided that it was time to get Ben out of his “punishment.” He opened the cell door.

“Come out, you little doofus.”

Ben: “Why did you put me in here?”

“Payback for trying to do me dirty.”

Ben: “Oh, sorry.”

“No worries, I had fun.”

Hiro then turned to Dr. Peterson.

“Go set up that meeting with Krei. If he asks about me, say that I'm not in. And do NOT say anything about me being a technopath under any circumstance. Am I clear?”

Dr. Peterson replied that he understood, then she hurried off to make the call. Meanwhile, Hiro put his Microbots back in his room and then dismantled his detergent devices from the doors and started packing his things in his backpack.

Sometime later

Dr. Peterson: “Krei will be here in fifteen minutes.”

“Great, I will hide in my room then.”

“You should direct the meeting at least until I make my appearance as my Alter Ego. And be sure to get Ben from his room as well.”

Dr. Peterson: “I think I can do that.”

“You should head to your room as well.”

Hiro smiled sympathetically.

“You will get out of here, I promise.”

Ben nodded and walked to his room. Hiro didn’t bother to open the door for him since he knew Ben could do it independently.

Hiro waited eagerly by the window to his room. He was waiting for Krei to go into Ben’s room with Dr. Peterson.

Ben

Ben waited anxiously in his room. He didn’t know much about Krei other than what Hiro had told him. Soon he heard the door open, and a tallish man along with Dr. Peterson walked in. Ben immediately put his book away and stood up.

Ben: “Good afternoon, Mr. Krei. What brings you to my humble abode?”

He looked up at Krei.

Krei: “Dr. here wanted to have a meeting with me about something concerning you.”

Arrogance was apparent in his voice. Ben could now understand why Hiro had such a disdain for the man.

Ben feigned ignorance.

Ben: “Oh?”

Before anyone could say a word, the door opened.

Hiro

Hiro watched as Krei and Dr. Peterson walked past his room. He waited until they had entered Ben’s room before coming out from his own.

He walked over to Ben’s room wearing the MicroArmor™ with the black visor and opened the door. He immediately had three pairs of eyes on him: one scared and two relieved.

Krei: “How on earth did you get in here?”

Krei looked appalled.

“Ah. Mr. Krei: What a pleasant surprise.”

Hiro chose his words carefully.

Krei: “L-likewise.”

Everyone in the room picked up the fact that Krei was very tense.

“Oh, don’t mind me listening in on you three. Or are you too uncomfortable with me around?”

Krei replied hastily.

Krei: “No, No, it’s fine.”

He was clearly trying to not show that he was frightened to no end.

Krei turned to Dr. Peterson.

Krei: “Well, what is it you wanted to have a meeting about?”

Dr. Peterson: “It’s about him and his future.”

Krei: “What about it?”

He clearly did not get it.

Dr. Peterson: “He is a kid, and we have kept him a prisoner for two years. Don’t you think it’s wrong?”

Krei: “I don’t see anything wrong with it.”

“Not a surprise.”

Hiro was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed.

“Go ahead, Ben. Share your pain.”

Ben then grabbed Krei’s arm and flooded the businessman with his own feelings. He then stopped and looked at Krei, who had a look of guilt on his face.

Krei: “I-I-I didn’t even realize how big of a mistake I made when I snatched you.”

He looked down at the floor.

“There is a way for you to redeem yourself.”

Krei: “There is?”

He looked at Hiro for a change.

“Yes, you just have to let him go and promise to never do any human experimentation again.”

Krei: “Then that is what we do. Anything to stop these thoughts from haunting me.”

“Good, you may now go. Send us a chopper to get us three out of here once you get back to your office.”

Krei: “Three?”

He looked around the room in confusion.

“Me, him and her.”

Krei: “What?”

He looked at Dr. Peterson.

Krei: “You’re quitting?”

Dr. Peterson: “Yes, Hiro made me realize that this isn’t a good place to work.”

“Krei. You should really get going before I lose my patience.”

Hiro’s voice carried an undertone of threat.

Krei: “Right, I will get you that helicopter.”

Krei started walking toward the door, which meant that he would have to pass by Hiro.

Right as Krei was closest to Hiro, he couldn’t help the urge to intimidate Krei a bit. He puffed up and growled at him. That got Krei on the move, and he was out of there in a heartbeat.

Hiro let his Microbots fall, and he started laughing. The other two joined in.

Ben: “You weren’t kidding when you said that he is afraid of you.”

“Come on, let’s pack the rest of our things.”

Hiro walked over to the door and interfacing with it. He commanded it to stay wide open. He did the same to his door.

Hiro took his backpack and started filling it with the things he had brought in a few days ago. After his things were in there, he asked Ben to fill his stuff in there as well.

At some point, they got the word that their transport was waiting for them, so Hiro took the Microbots and backpack.

Ben clung to his arm as he was about to walk out of the room.

Ben: “Please take me home.”

Hiro’s face formed into a mischievous grin.

“Home? What Home? I’m taking you to your personal hell.”

Ben: “Please take me home – That’s an order.”

Ben didn’t actually mean it since he remembered Hiro’s warning from earlier.

“Your wish is my command.”

Hiro played along. He grabbed Ben and carried him toward the elevator, where Dr. Peterson was already waiting with her suitcase.

Dr. Peterson: “Why are you carrying him?”

She looked at the kid in amusement.

“Orders are orders.”

Hiro walked into the said elevator.

Dr. Peterson: “Wait? Did you?”

Ben: “If I did. I didn’t mean to.”

They got out of the elevator and out of the main entrance. Ben gasped audibly.

Ben: “We’re on an island! Is that why you said that I had no chance of escape?”

“Yes.”

Ben Started to suspect that something was amiss with Hiro. It wasn’t usual for him to reply with such short replies. He wondered if he had accidentally ordered Hiro to take him home.

Chapter Text

Soon they had arrived at Krei Tech, where Hiro and Dr. Peterson shared phone numbers before departing.

Ben looked at Hiro when they started heading in a direction where his home was not.

Ben: “Hiro, where are we going?”

Hiro’s reply was once again terse.

“Home.”

Ben: “But my home’s that way.”

Ben pointed in the opposite direction.

“My home is this way. Besides, there is no guarantee that you’re family still lives there.”

Ben just nodded. Hiro continued walking toward home. Soon they arrived at the Lucky Cat Café. Hiro let Ben down to his feet. Then it was showtime.

“How could you?”

Hiro put his arms across his waist as a sign of displeasure.

Ben: “Did-did I accidentally control you?”

Ben’s gaze sank to the ground. Hiro was silent.

“No, you did not. I’m just messing with you. You would know had you done it.”

Hiro looked at the miserable teen.

Ben: “You pranked me!”

He raised his head back up. Hiro laughed and took Ben’s hand into his own.

“Yes, I did. I think that we are going to get along just fine…, techie number two.”

Ben: “Oh, I’m instantly number two?”

He pouted lightheartedly. Hiro just shook his head and laughed a bit.

“Don’t take it like that. It was a joke. How about we go the rest of the way since we are already here?”

Hiro nudged toward the door.

Ben: “Yeah, we should probably do that.”

He turned toward the door, then he hesitated.

“Go on, you first.”

Hiro gently pushed Ben forward.

Ben obliged. Hiro smirked behind him. “This is going to be fun,” he thought as he walked in after him.

Aunt Cass seemed to be busy with customers. Thus, Hiro decided that they would try and sneak past unnoticed. But, alas, Aunt Cass is a hawk when it comes to catering to incoming customers. Thus, she finished what she was doing and came over to greet Ben.

Aunt Cass: “Hello, sweetheart. What may I get you?”

Aunt Cass had a genuine smile. She wasn’t into the “must always show happy face around customers” thing. She didn’t need to.

Ben: “I-I-I was just waiting for my date.”

Aunt Cass: “Oh, how lovely.”

Ben got flustered by this in-your-face hospitability, and he took a few steps back. He bumped into Hiro doing so.

“Watch where you’re going, airhead.”

Aunt Cass: “Hiro! Is that how you talk to people?”

She was shocked by what Hiro had said.

“He walked into me. Besides, you should get going. He doesn’t want your help.”

Aunt Cass: “How can you say things like that?”

Hiro ignored the question. Instead, he turned toward the staircase to their apartment.

“Come on, Ben, follow me.”